XXE-140  Wide Open
(Unknown)


FRENCH GAMES! 

I was at the cafe one evening, seated alongside Inez, who was telling me 
some dirty stories and rubbing my groin, when our nook was invaded by the 
President, two of his male friends and two young ladies of distinguished 
bearing. 

Inez raised her dress to show her well-rounded thighs, and I placed myself 
in such a manner as to be able to stroke her comfortably. 

One of the women allowed her secret parts to be handled by the fellow 
sitting opposite her. 

"Let me watch," she said. "I came for that-I don't want to do anything 
myself." 

"Who said anything about you doing anything?" retorted the man. "Let me do 
the doing." 

 * * * 

BOOK I 

ALWAYS HOT! 

CHAPTER ONE 

The promenades and parks which embellish our beautiful capital and render it 
so attractive and salubrious are owing for the most part to the creative 
genius of the celebrated engineer Alphard. It is he who has transformed the 
Bois de Boulogne and the Bois de Vincennes, created the parks Monceau, 
Buttes-Chaumont and Montsouris, furthered our industrial development by the 
opening of long wide avenues lined with trees, and created numerous squares 
in which the Parisians can enjoy the verdure and breathe the health-giving 
air. 

But amongst all these beautiful creations, which in many instances greatly 
surpass the fine conceptions of Lenotre, the famous gardener of Louis XIV, 
the Sun King, the finest, assuredly, is the magnificent avenue of the Champs 
Elysees, joining the Tuileries to the Bois de Boulogne by a flowering and 
verdant passage of several kilometers. This beautiful boulevard, unique of 
its kind in all the world, is constantly frequented by the fashionable 
society which of mornings goes to take its health promenade to the park. 
Pedestrians, horsemen, cyclists, motorists, vehicles of every sort, trail 
the avenues of the Bois in every direction, while in the bushes lovers and 
poachers in the domain of love exchange caresses; just as freely and 
unconstrainedly as the birds of the air. 

On the numerous seats placed under the shadows of the great chestnut trees 
bordering the fine avenue, round about the thick green shrubbery, the length 
of the pretty lawns, healthy well-built young nurses refresh their infant 
charges at nature's fountain, displaying their abundant curving charm under 
the tender eyes of doting mammas and sometimes under the covetous eyes of 
gloating papas. The children, girls and boys, play together at rolling 
hoops, at jumping ropes and dancing in circles, or they catch at rings as 
they ride the wooden horses of the caroussel, the concessionaire of which, 
wearing his leather money-pouch at his waist, amuses them with his bold, 
hearty prating. 

Other mammas take their infants for a ride in the goat-carts, and one ought 
to see how proud the baby driver is of his task, and how already he 
demonstrates what an evil nature we are born with by whipping with all his 
might (happily inconsiderable) the poor beasts that furnish his pleasure. 

Stationed before the Guignol or Punch and Judy show, other children, and not 
a few adults too, laugh loudly at the jests of little William, at the simple 
naivete of his father, and applaud with all their hearts the monu mental 
whacks that the unlucky puppets receive. 

The men habitu's gather in groups and gossip loudly, indulging themselves in 
trifling fabrications of their imaginations, and all the time ogling the 
elegant female passers or scrutinizing the luxurious vehicles. 

Pitou and Dimanet, two ragged street urchins nose in air, arms dangling 
carelessly and walking clumsily, eye with envious emotion the immaculate 
white bibs of the babies and also the appetizing bosomly dairies of the 
luscious wet-nurses, telling each other that they would pretty well like to 
take a crack at baby's daily rations themselves. 

And it is thus everywhere, in the parks, gardens or grand squares, until the 
moment when the first harmonies of the military band resound in the warm 
atmosphere. 

Then everyone, strollers, soldiers and employees coming away from their 
desks or forsaking their workshops, footmen, elegant ladies in riding habit, 
all seat themselves or gather about the bandstand and listen attentively to 
the sonorous waves, following with their eyes the movements of the 
conductor's baton. This little staff at such moments causes the hearts of 
more than one pretty female listener to beat more rapidly-to judge by the 
languishing air with which some of them gaze, as in a diream, at the 
handsome officer (and for the women he is always handsome) who conducts the 
music. At such times too, the "frotteurs" or feel-grabbers take advantage of 
the distractions of their neighbors by crowding near and stealing little 
illicit touches that the tight-fitting skirts of the women seem to exite in 
rendering sensible the lightest contact. 

Scarcely has night fallen and the cyclists, motorists, trades-people, 
soldiers, all of worldly Paris in brief returned from their daily promenade 
to the Bois and gone home for dinner than the Champs Elysees becomes crowded 
once more with new strollers, come to breathe the beneficent evening air. 

The rows of the gas jets before the cafes are lit up, electric lights throw 
their blinding glare, while the orchestras of the various places of 
amusement attack their most rousing selections. 

On the benches poor loafers or families of laborers rest in the beatitude of 
doing nothing, whilst the iron chairs that are for hire receive the feminine 
rotundities of tender things come there to attract the passerby with a wink 
or a smile, and occasionally with a little more when they can get away with 
it. 

In the dark comers, along the lawns and in the less frequented pathways, 
lovers kiss and peck at each other distractedly, in an ecstasy of the 
quivering flesh. Around them the ladies of the evening circulate, in search 
of a sucker. 

Happiness is there quite literally at the reach of the "hand." There is no 
need to pay for a hotel room or for a booth at the flesh-dealers; the girl 
leads the client of modest purse into a shadowy comer or a snug recess 
formed by the shrubbery, and there she amuses him; that is to say, she 
passes her dainty hand into his trouser fly, releases the beast that is 
there caged and sets herself to caress and agitate it until the sperm, 
summoned by the voluptuous shivers of the climax, comes to the opening of 
the urinary conduit to be projected in ecstatic jerks on the ground. 

"Eh! Go to!" exclaims the girl, happy at her success, "Spit and don't be 
afraid to wet the carpet." 

But this kind of shake-off isn't always carried through, and it sometimes 
happens that the customer is contented with simply handling the girl's 
charms or merely requesting to get a glimpse of her "puss." There are still 
other clients who are even less exigent and who are satisfied to watch from 
a little distance the activities of the girl, happy when they are able to 
see from afar a bit of bare flesh or even simply the white of her chemise or 
step-ins. 

It happened in the Champs Elysees that I was for the first time a witness to 
this practice. 

I was walking rather hurriedly through the Cours de la Reine to get to the 
Ambassadeurs when, in passing close by one of the benches that lined the 
way, I suddenly saw rearing up into view a master size prick which, just at 
the moment I was passing, began hurling out copious jets of sperm. I was 
almost nailed to the spot with surprise; but I went on again, while the 
woman, satisfied with the fruition of her labors, exclaimed "There, my 
darling, shoot well! Gesundheit!" 

Some years later I had my residence in this neighborhood, and consequently 
found it necessary to pass through the Champs Elysees every evening on my 
way home. You may take my word for it that this sort of thing was so 
frequent it became tiresome. I would bump into whores everywhere. In every 
comer, on all the benches, women would be raising their skirts and 
underthings in order to attract patrons with a display of their white thighs 
and the tufted triangle that is the mount of Venus. Nearly all the passers 
would reward these poor girls with several pennies, and they would thus 
manage to earn a bit of money even when a regular "push" didn't show up. 
However, it was no rare thing to see some gentlemen allow themselves to be 
tempted, whereupon they would accompany the wench to her "salon of hot nuts" 
to get jerked off or sucked off, and sometimes to actually proceed to the 
intimate and delicious union of their sexual organs. 

There were also curious persons or "voyeurs" who assisted at these frolics 
only by watching, from a distance if the active customer was a tough one to 
get along with, or from close at hand if the woman was willing and the 
client was accommodating. 

 From time immemorial such pastimes have been indulged in along the 
insufficiently lighted promenades and in the dark lonely spots of the parks. 
Thus under the Restoration one spoke of the "branleuses" or masturbatrixes 
of the Palais Royal, whose clients, students for the most part, came to have 
their hard-ons massaged away for a few centimes. Later these deft-fingered 
chippies disappeared; but as everything renews itself and history repeats, I 
well remember having seen this manual commerce flourish anew several years 
ago at the very same place. 

Under nearly every tree could be found some woman, generally of quite 
attractive appearance, usually seated on a chair or bench with her feet 
propped up on another in such a manner as to give the passers "glimpses of 
the moon," and with always some space beside her where the prospective 
client could sit with his trouser fly handy for the commencement of the 
pleasurable manipulation. Whenever a man navigated past one of these lovely 
sirens, he was given the once over and favored with an engaging smile, 
sometimes accompanied with an invitation to be seated and to chat, or more 
bluntly, to be "amused." 

The jerk-off industry was carried on in this manner in nearly every 
neighborhood. I recall that during several years I was fond of strolling 
along the quays on summer evenings to breathe the fresh river air that was 
wafted off the Seine. Women were everywhere engaged in making pick-ups, and 
as the district was rather respectable, they would generally take their 
customers to one of those small discreet hotels where the charge is not 
high, though frequently they would economize completely on the price of the 
room and peddle their pleasure on one of the benches along the quay. 

Among these women I had been particularly attracted to one, already in her 
ripe thirties, whose air and demeanor were very much more pleasing than 
those of the greater number of her sisters in the trade. On one occasion we 
entered into conversation, and with all blushing modesty she happened to 
tell me that her breasts were still very pretty. I accepted her offer to 
show them to me. She acquitted herself by unhooking first at the top and 
then at the bottom a sort of light garment which, once spread open, unveiled 
for me the whole of her nude bosom. 

In order to save time in undoing herself and to be further seductive in 
uncovering her charms with a single procedure, she had taken the precaution 
of leaving the straps of her chemise off her shoulders, rolling the 
undergarment carefully downward over her hips. The sight that met my eyes 
was indeed a pretty one; two lovely breasts, a bit small perhaps, but very 
white and firm, each with a pretty pink tip jutting out; in all a darling 
luscious pair of tits that one could scarcely have a right to expect from 
the age which this woman appeared. I gave her a coin of small denomination 
for which she thanked me graciously, and wishing to earn it further, she 
trussed up both her dress and chemise and showed me her thighs, a trifle 
slim but white and well built, and a darling of a cunt, surrounded by a 
little clump of silky blonde curls. 

From this night forward, every time that I chanced to be along this woman's 
route she would approach me with her dress spread open, her breasts bare, 
nicely offering me the best of herself. Ordinarily I gave her a few sous; 
but it also happened sometimes that being short of change I would hasten to 
warn her that she was not to give me an eyeful that I could not pay for; 
however she would say laughingly: "Never mind, you always give me something 
when you can and I wish to please you likewise." She employed her coquettry 
to be even more amiable on these occasions when I gave her nothing. 

This unfortunate creature must have had a good upbringing. Seduced and 
deserted in her early youth, she had descended to the lowest degree of 
prostitution; but had nevertheless preserved with the neatness of her body a 
certain definite personal dignity. 

Another woman working the same neighborhood had built up a clientele of 
soldiers and stevedores to whom she offered a complete enjoyment table 
d'hote from soup to nuts for ten sous. Appetizing enough a female she 
straightforwardly accosted all passersby and indicated to them her price, 
boldly putting her hands to their trousers; then, with a gentle localized 
pressure and certain wheedling gestures she conducted the gentleman to the 
nearest bench, demanded her stipend, returned change if necessary, and with 
this question settled, trussed up her dress to allow her privates to be 
manhandled, while she took hold of Jocko within the customer's pants and 
with several adept motions of her fist soon put him in good standing. When 
milord John Henry was thus made ready, she would bring it out from behind 
its barrier of buttons, take it into her mouth and caress and suck upon it 
with ardor. Then, as soon as she felt that the tears of joy were on the 
verge of spilling forth, she would raise herself quickly, roll up her flimsy 
skirts, and, lowering her plump substantial buttocks toward the weapon, she 
would insert it in her every ready slot, pressing down her body to engulf it 
completely. 

"Let's go to Paradise!" she would say, executing a rather hurried back and 
forth movement of her middle which hastened the enjoyment of the upstanding 
cock and made it discharge with the greatest of ease. 

This whole procedure was carried off very skillfully and did not last but a 
few minutes. 

Then the beauty would squat behind a tree to urinate and arrange her 
personal toilette. A wipe of the handkerchief to dry herself and she was all 
ready to return to her grind. 

She had made my acquaintance on an earlier occasion, and having no fear when 
I was around-I have witnessed several times, from a little distance it is 
true, and seated on a bench, all the details of this little carnal commerce. 

Men are such pigs that this poor girl succeeded in earning herself some ten 
francs an evening. At half a franc per love-bout, that represents some work! 

The pretty Park Monceau, located in an aristocratic quarter, also has its 
professional masturbatrixes, and not only that but it appears professional, 
male masturbators as well. Masculine prostitution flaunts itself there in 
all its hideousness, and there is a certain-obscure tortuous path where one 
scarce dare venture alone at night, so definitely do the people who are 
there seated in the dark, possess the suspicious demeanor of pederasts. 

In this connection, here is what I saw one evening on the circular walk near 
the Baths of Diana. I had been accosted by a young woman whom I had already 
met several days before and to whom I had paid the customary coin to be 
shown her very attractive titties at my leisure. The regular exhibition of 
voluptuous white breasts was staged for the price, then I tranquilly seated 
myself on one of the benches along the walk. 

Some moments after, another bench, placed closer to the road, gave refuge to 
a couple whose manner was ever so slightly mysterious. The girl of the 
pretty bubbies went over at once to offer her services. They must have been 
accepted no doubt, for I saw her raise her skirts and remain standing before 
the man showing him everything from her knees to her belly, while the lady 
on the bench was agitating her escort's cock. At this moment, a tall young 
man, fashionably attired, passed in front of the group. Mademoiselle 
Pretty-Tits at once let fall her skirts and hastened over to the young man, 
who was just then passing within earshot of me. 

"Come on over," says she to him, "He won't mind. His prick is large enough 
for the two of us." 

The young man, apparently irritated at the indiscretion of the young woman, 
for he guessed correctly that I had overheard, replied in the negative. But 
the siren wouldn't take no for an answer and followed after him making 
further propositions. Very seductive ones no doubt, for she finally 
succeeded in bringing back the recalcitrant. 

The group was formed again, the first young lady resumed her job of 
masturbating the man at her side, and the girl with the voluptuous tits once 
more hoisted her clothes to have her charms admired. But where that ended, 
to my surprise, was when I see the strange young man put himself in the 
place of the masturbatrix to complete her task. His technique was without 
doubt more subtle or better handled, for the result was not long delayed, 
and I could see the silhouette of the one jerked-off slightly lowering the 
head of his cock and spreading his knees to avoid the gobs of sperm. 

He left almost immediately after his gratification; but the young man who 
had performed the task remained behind with the ladies, in the hope no doubt 
that they would find some little something for him to do. As for myself, 
happy to have been a witness to this curious scene, I called it quits and 
wended my way homeward. 

 It is thus everywhere; at the Palais Royal, at the Trocadero, in the Park 
Montsouris, on the qauys of the Tuileries, on the esplanade of the 
Champs-de-Mars, on the avenue of the Bois-du-Boulogne as well as at the 
Place de la Caroussel, everywhere in brief where there are shadowy nooks to 
be found, women are continually on the hustle trying to arouse the little 
pig that slumbers in the body of even the best of men. 

But this joy-peddling assumes a more attractive exterior when it is 
practiced by the higher class and more attractively dressed ladies that 
frequent such and such a walk or neighborhood. 

Thus I have seen again and again along the Champs Elysees in the little 
gardens that border the Palais de l'lndustrie, seated on the benches or on 
the grass under the trees, scarcely a stones throw from the police station, 
luxurious ladies on the lookout for customers, generally clad in the 
lightest and flimsiest of dresses, outrageously low-cut in the bosom to give 
the maximum display to the wares they offer for hire. 

I was strolling one evening in this particular part of town with a friend of 
mine at whose house I had just dined. My friend was a married man, but he 
was thoroughly familiar with the nocturnal mysteries of the beautiful 
avenue, while I, a bachelor, was still at this time totally ignorant of 
these interesting facts of life. 

Arriving in the vicinity of the gardens in question, my friend called my 
attention to the suspicious bearing of certain persons. They were crowded 
together as if holding a heated political discussion; nevertheless they were 
actually doing very little talking. 

Approaching the group, two unengaged wenches gave us the eye, then favored 
us with their most gracious smiles. Drawing near to them, we were not a 
little astonished to see that they had their luscious breasts completely 
outside the bounds of their clothes. Gallantry imposed upon us the not 
unpleasant duty of saluting these pretty globes, so white and round, with a 
caress; and the reader may rest assured we did not fail in executing that 
obligation. Seating ourselves alongside these lovely belles of the evening, 
we discussed the terms for a few rounds of lovemaking, each of us all the 
while titillating the pretty rosy nipples which offered themselves to our 
touch and communicated to our senses a warmth that soon we were going to 
extinguish between their bountiful thighs in one of the nearby hotels. 

Everything agreed upon, we engaged two adjoining rooms connected by an open 
door and gave ourselves up, each respectively to the most complete 
explorations possible upon the charming persons of our new friends. 
Everything came off to perfection, including myself, and after a separate 
fuck apiece, we rejoined each other in the larger of the two rooms and 
there, in the same costume that Adam and Eve wore in their terrestrial 
Paradise, we set to telling each other scores of dirty stories that soon 
restored us to good humor. 

It was on this occasion that I learned many of the juicy facts that I am 
going to tell of in this book; but what I was above all enlightened about 
was the so-called "parties" or communal fuck-fests that seemed so popular, 
and it is some of these scenes that will be made the subject of the 
following chapter. 

Lustful desires having once more been aroused in us and our companions 
evincing great willingness for further action, we resumed our amorous play. 
The most voluptuous and lascivious caresses conceivable were exchanged 
without hesitation by all four of us in the presence of each other. We 
topped it off with an exchange of women, acting on the adage: "Fresh cunt, 
fresh courage." Just for the sake of variety, I took my friend's companion 
dog-fashion, while he fucked mine in the rear. 

That was my first completely enjoyable encounter with the ladies of the 
Champs Elysees. It was not going to be my last. 

 CHAPTER TWO 

Those in the know designate as a party the gathering of several persons of 
differing sex in any part of the parks or promenades for the purpose of 
enjoying forbidden pleasures promiscuously before each other. 

Many people find that it increases their sexual pleasure ten-fold to 
experience them with third persons-preferably strangers-looking on, gathered 
together by a similarity in taste. 

The women generally serve as the go-betweens, and as they make additional 
profit thereby, they do all they can to incite their clients to this 
practice. 

For that purpose they generally work in pairs. When one of them has picked 
up a customer who is in the mood to get laid, she grants him at first only 
the meagerest caresses to excite him further, and to save the more serious 
business till her sidekick has found herself a hot-nutted man too, or at 
least a "voyeur" or watcher, who will pay for the privilege of being present 
at the sport. 

The party is generally made up by even more than two couples, and it is this 
which makes it interesting. 

Of course, it is not necessary that all the participants should have a 
partner of the opposite sex. The sexes are rarely equally represented, and 
this doesn't much matter because while some of the members of the party want 
to enjoy actively and in actuality, others are content to watch. 

These arrangements, too, can be carried out in public parks without 
disturbing the serenity of the passersby and without arousing the suspicious 
of the police. 

You might pass near a circle of men and women seated in a dark comer, 
chatting and laughing, without dreaming for a moment, if you're not one of 
the initiated, of the delightful things that are going on and of the lustful 
caresses that are being discreetly exchanged. 

The ladies raise their skirts up to their bellies, opening their waists to 
expose their titties, and the men, all or nearly all of them, have their 
pricks outside their trousers. Men and women finger and stroke each other 
mutually, and it sometimes happens that the caresses bestowed on one man are 
coming from another male, or, reciprocally, that a juicy cunt is being 
manipulated by the darling hand of a creature in petticoats. 

This might be one of the unexpected aspects of these parties; but it is 
necessary to foresee their possibility, and if the unnatural offends one's 
tastes too much, one is free to discreetly change his place in the circle in 
such a manner as to avoid the displeasing contacts of an undesirable person, 
or, for that matter, if one is going to be too squeamish, he would be wiser 
to refrain from taking part in these gatherings altogether. 

Generally, these exchanges of caresses in open air, agreeable as they may 
be, form only the prelude to diversions of a greater intensity and more 
satisfying thoroughness. We will speak of these later in detail. 

The lack of privacy does not prevent amateurs of this pastime from glimpsing 
or exhibiting a plentitude of bare flesh, and voyeurs can fill their eyes 
with tableaux of the highest suggestiveness and realism. Certain hussies I 
knew, young and attractive ones too, would come to the places where these 
games were practiced dressed only in a chemise or a petticoat, over which 
they would wear a sort of cape or coat that they could easily remove. 
Sometimes they would be wearing under their capes nothing more than a silk 
chemisette or brassiere to add allure to their breasts. The siren so lightly 
dressed had only to raise her petticoat or flimsy chemise, or merely remove 
her cape, to show us the smooth skin of her thighs, her brace of dainty 
knees, and the dark silky fleece nestled under her white belly. By turning 
around she could disclose the charming rotundities of her inviting behind, 
the two darling cheeks of her buttocks-in all, a heap of lovely things. 

If, during this time, she had occasion to open her cape and raise her 
chemise, holding it up under her chin, we would be regaled by the vision of 
the startled quivering softness of her bubbies, crowned by tiny pink nipples 
that would stiffen with excitement and the coolness of the evening air. 

It is then that mere man would feel himself impelled to kiss and suck these 
pretty titties (they are always pretty when seen under these circumstances) 
whose rosy tips would always stand up under the tongue's excitation; and who 
could resist the temptation to squeeze her polished thighs at the same time, 
or perhaps tickle the pretty rosette of her asshole or insert a finger 
between the lips of her vulva to titillate her clitoris? 

One may well image that a woman, no matter how frigid and blase she may be 
at the outset, cannot remain entirely insensible to all these caresses. They 
are soon aroused, and it is then that the party becomes interesting. When, 
in addition to these circumstances, the heated female finds in the crowd a 
cavalier who is especially pleasing to her, she surrenders herself to the 
dainty joy of a soul-kiss with its intimate marriage of tongues, and when 
she yields her body completely to him, their happiness attains its greatest 
intensity and the assistants or onlookers are treated to an erotic tableau 
of no mean proportions. 

As already explained, the voyeurs are persons, male or female, who do not 
care to be active participants in the party, but are content, and willing to 
pay, to assist passively at the spectacle offered by the real fucksters. 

The men generally remain as mere spectators, apparently indifferent to the 
urges of the flesh. The pleasure they reap is solely a mental one, and 
although that pleasure may be a very keen one indeed, their sexual organs 
are not necessarily aroused. 

The women on the other hand rarely remain mere spectators. Their senses are 
more quickly and thoroughly excited and once this has happened, they abandon 
themselves to conduct of unrestrained lustfulness. They not only forget all 
the curbs of modesty, but divest themselves at the same time of the last 
vestige of both their clothes and their dignity. And since it is not always 
possible to achieve a completely satisfying orgasm in the open, it is 
plausible to predict that the party will wind up in a neighboring hotel or 
in the back room of some cafe. 

The voyeurs I describe are quite numerous in these parts, and almost all of 
them are members of high society, too jaded by past excesses perhaps to find 
pleasurable success in more active roles. 

A single instance will suffice to show to what extremes the desire to spy on 
other's pleasures may bring a person; in this case a woman, probably quite 
respectable in the ordinary acts of her life, but who, under the sway of 
this strange desire, loses all restraint and gives herself over to the deeds 
which she has perhaps never sunk to in private. 

Taking my usual stroll one autumn evening, I noticed an elegant stately 
woman who had the unmistakable manner of seeking for a dark place to satisfy 
a natural need. In order not to frighten her, I slipped back into the 
shadows and followed her only with my eyes. I saw her raise her dress and 
squat alongside a tree. Pretending not to be noticing her very personal 
procedure, I directed my steps toward her and reached her just as, her 
little business completed, the woman was rising to her feet once more and 
readjusting her clothing. 

"Ah!" said I, "I come just in time to miss a pretty eyeful." 

Far from being offended at my audacity, the woman smiled to me and replied: 

"No, I assure you, you didn't miss a thing." 

"Allow me, madam, to disagree with you," I continued. "It is always 
gratifying to see a woman with her skirts trussed up a bit, especially when 
she has as shapely a behind as yours seems to be. And then there is always 
the exciting hope of seeing something even further...." 

"Do you want to very badly?" she asked coyly. "Certainly, my dear lady, and 
I would indeed be very grateful to you if you were to do the whole thing 
over again for me." 

"But I do not even know you!" 

"The pleasure will therefore be all the keener. And for that matter, if it 
is agreeable to you, I will reciprocate by showing you what I have on me and 
which differentiates us: die finger which even now is ready to adjust itself 
to your thimble." 

"Oh! I'm curious to see if you really have the nerve to show it to me!" 

"Well. ... there it is, madam," said I, taking out that part of me in 
question, which unhappily was not at the moment in a condition of which to 
be proud. 

"Ah! But how little it is! It's not a bit interesting, that thing of yours!" 

"Just give me a glimpse of yours, my dear, and you will see it take on 
importance under your very eyes; especially if you will deign to fondle it a 
bit with your pretty hand." 

"We will see," said she. "In any case, I do not wish to seem more remiss in 
politeness than you." 

And grasping her skirts in her hands, she raised them up to her very 
breasts, disclosing to my excited gaze two dainty knees and thighs, 
imprisoned in elegant tight-fitting panties that were just open enough in 
their texture to permit me to catch a little glimpse of her Vermillion 
crack, shaded by dainty shrubbery of a pretty black. I put my hand upon the 
irresistible spot, and through the thin silk of her panties I began to 
titillate the little joy button hidden in the folds of the juicy lips, when 
suddenly the woman pushed down her dress and recoiling from me, whispered: 

"Be careful! Someone's coming!" 

"It is nothing" said I, "probably some other lovers like ourselves." 

And sure enough, those approaching were a young couple, both light-haired, 
the young man with a rather weary demeanor, the young lady short and dainty, 
nicely dressed in a handsome princess gown of pearl-gray silk. They passed 
alongside us, holding each other tenderly by their waists, and stared 
straight at us, audaciously enough. 

I was impatient to resume our little conversation, and I had once more 
unbuttoned my joy-stick to allow my pretty pick-up to play with it, when I 
saw our two young lovers turn back in their tracks and again study us 
attentively. 

'I'll wager" said I to my new friend, "that these youngsters would like to 
watch us play with each other. They're certainly acting as if they're 
waiting for us to put on a free show for them ... which is probably just 
what they've come out here for. So let's not inconvenience ourselves in the 
least." 

"But," said she, "I too came here tonight to see some goings-on, and not to 
be seen. But since you've got me started, let's go to a place where we can 
be alone." 

"In that case though," I rejoined, "you won't see anything." 

"You're not much taking into consideration the darling instrument that you 
just put into my hand a moment ago, and which I wouldn't have seen if I 
hadn't come here," said she, laughingly. 

"Then come along" said I, offering her my arm. 

We strolled down by the park menagerie, which was now closed and deserted, 
and there we were able to devote ourselves to such agreeable manipulations 
of our most sensitive parts respectively as soon sent us soaring to the 
seventh heaven of lustful bliss. 

Scarcely bad we both split the sweet tears of pleasure, all aquiver still 
with the voluptuous climax, than we saw advancing toward us a person well 
known to the amateurs of open-air love frolics. He was a member of this 
Society of Joy, famous for his total lack of bashfulness in offering to the 
girls of the Champs-Elysees his insatiable prick, for the amusement of the 
onlookers as well as for his own. He was especially well--liked too, for the 
reason that he knew all the plainclothes policemen by sight and was always 
willing to warn couples when the detectives were in the vicinity. We called 
him "Jesus Christ" because of the pretty blonde beard that he had. 

When he drew near, I introduced him to my lady friend and told him of her 
wish to see some action in the park. I also told him of the couple that had 
passed us. 

"You were wrong then to let the opportunity slip," said he, offering his arm 
to my pretty inquisitive companion, whose senses like mine were now a little 
calmed. He added that he still thought there was a chance to find the other 
pair and stir up a little excitement. 

Myself contented with the events of the evening, I turned my companion over 
to him and bid them goodnight-not without having gallantly kissed the pretty 
fingers which had so recently entwined my cock. 

I had intended going straight home, but once outside the Champs-Elysees, I 
regretted my decision, and suddenly resolved to turn back. 

On the walk where I had left them, I noticed a group of six people seated on 
two sides of a double bench. 

Drawing close, I saw J. C. on one side and with him a young telegraph 
operator I knew. They were on watch for the cops, and were casting furtive 
glances now and then at the persons seated on the other side of the bench, 
among whom I recognized my charming female companion of before and the 
blonde couple whose curiousity had first attracted our attention. 

"As you can see for yourself," J. C. addressed me, "I found them, and 
everything is working fine." 

And sure enough, I could plainly see that the dainty little blonde lady was 
being fondled at the same time both by her fiance or husband on the one hand 
and by her elegant female neighbor, the one I had picked up before, on the 
other, while her shapely young tits were being intermittently patted and 
squeezed by a handsome dark-haired girl of distinguished bearing who had 
somehow gotten in on the party. 

"You gay dog!" said I to J. C. "You certainly have fixed things up!'" 

"One does the best he can," replied he, modestly, "but say, since you've 
already been pulled off, what do you say to keeping watch for me while I go 
over to get taken care of myself by one of them?" 

And without waiting for my reply, he went around to the other side of the 
bench, uncovered his javelin and offered it to the little blonde who 
immediately abandoned her escort's cock to caress that of the newcomer. 

The telegraph operator, randy as a Carmelite monk, following his example, 
took out his own, which, my word, was of unusually high caliber, and 
presented it to the strange brunette. 

"Ah! This is fine!" she cried, and forsaking the female charms she had just 
been fondling, she set to agitating the monstrous morsel with her soft hands 
while she devoured it with her eyes. Soon she could feel the premonitory 
stiffening of his part as it prepared to go off, and fearing the tempestuous 
deluge that she had every right to expect, she said to the young fellow, 
"Stop me before you come, I don't want to get my new dress all mussed up." 

"Have no fear, madam," replied the man, and he took out his handkerchief and 
held it in readiness to catch the prolific discharge when it should come. 
Leaning over the bench toward the women's ear, I whispered, "It's always 
risky for your clothes when you do it that way, any unlucky jet may get out 
of control and get all over your clothes. Better take it in your mouth. It 
will be much safer." 

"You're a devil," she laughed, "but your advice is good." And she lowered 
her pretty mouth over the huge delicacy and set to earnestly sucking the 
spongy head of the gland. 

Scarcely was the great jewel thus honored than it begun to spit. The lustful 
beauty held the morsel in her mouth during the entire discharge; but 
thereafter, no doubt but little accustomed to swallowing the smoke of such 
fleshly cigars she went away a little distance and spit the results of his 
enjoyment at the foot of a tree. 

The dainty blonde had left off manipulating the prick of J. C. to give all 
of her attention to the cock-sucking that was being practiced beside her. 
Evidently she was getting her money's worth, as the saying goes. 

Meanwhile J. C. had crouched down before her and with his hand up between 
her soft thighs was rubbing her clitty with a vengeance. Her husband, 
encircling her waist, had slipped a ferreting hand to the center of her 
rearmost globes, and was postillioning her tight little anus till the hot 
little bitch was writhing and twisting about with pleasure. 

As all this handling had uncovered a good deal of her lovely white buttocks, 
I could not resist the temptation to slip an arm over the back of the bench 
and in my turn pass a caressing palm over the cushioned eminences of this 
darling creature. 

Rather curiously, during the whole course of this lustful scene, a young 
halfwit, often seen in this neighborhood, had been pacing back and forth in 
front of the lubricious couples, all the time masturbating himself as he 
walked, while from time to time he cast brutish lustful glances in the 
direction of our workbench of love. When the climax of his pleasure came, he 
halted alongside a tree for the moist conclusion, and then departed without 
having exchanged a word with anyone, or without having attempted to caress 
any of the women or to get himself fondled by them. 

After having relieved her mouth of the load of sperm that she had nursed up, 
our pretty cocksucker came back to the bench and was greeted with the 
congratulations of her companions. 

"Oh, keep quiet!" she exclaimed good naturedly, "I'm so ashamed of myself. 
I've never done such a thing before. I don't know what must have gotten into 
me." 

"Do you think you'll ever do it again?" I asked her. 

"I don't know," she replied, "but it's quite likely ... when once the first 
fatal step has been!" 

"And then," I added, "one doesn't make babies by that route, and it's less 
painful than to have it done to you in the rear." 

The pretty blonde once more had J. C.'s member in her hand, and he was 
beginning to be very much moved by her skillful manipulations. 

"Why don't you blow me too?" he begged, breathing heavily. 

The passionate darling was undoubtedly willing and anxious; but she didn't 
dare to do it in the presence of her lord and master; she looked at the 
latter questioningly. Whereupon he leaned toward the ear of his better half 
and whispered his authorization. At least, we so judged it to be, for the 
charming little woman at once proceeded to take out J. C.'s massive balls, 
squeezed them lovingly with both her dainty hands; and then, lowering her 
shapely head toward the good man's prick (or the man's good prick, whichever 
you will) she engulfed it in her mouth, timidly, it was true, but with an 
air of greediness and enjoyment. 

Soon we saw J. C. trembling with tight shut eyes. Then finally he withdrew 
his instrument, still shooting gobs of thick sperm. 

The little blonde did not spit. She had no doubt swallowed the good human 
cream of asparagus. 

The other woman, astonished at her complete daring, and not a little 
envious, kissed her heartily, darting her tongue hungrily between her lips. 

"Oh, give me a little of it, you darling!" she gasped, herself strangely 
overcome by passion. "I would like to kiss you all over!" 

The husband, a little dazed and disturbed by this scene, and by the 
undreamed of prurience his wife had exhibited, cried in chagrin: "God damn! 
To think that I never dared asked her to do as much for me!" 

"Ah! No need to worry yourself about that anymore," I put in consolingly. 
"You know she'll satisfy you now." 

But die darling had a strange distant look in her eyes. She was looking at 
us as if she were emerging from a dream and didn't recognize any of us. Then 
suddenly she aroused, and taking her husband's arm said, "Let's get away 
from this." 

He obeyed, and saluting us rather stiffly, went off with his wife, who did 
not deign to honor us with even a glance. 

It was time for me to go home. I therefore paid my respects to the pretty 
brunette and her companion and we all went our separate ways. 

 CHAPTER THREE 

I have said before that most of the real parties end up in the backrooms of 
neighboring cafes or in the hotels of the quarter. 

One evening in the park I ran across a couple who were embracing each other 
so brazenly as to attract my attention. To my surprise the woman favored me 
with a friendly nod of the head and a gesture inviting me to draw nigh. 

I approached accordingly and after the first few words the woman remarked to 
me: 

"You seem to be a quite nervy fellow. See that lady sitting alone on that 
bench over there? Suppose you try to pick her up and invite her to have a 
drink with you at the cafe. We'll follow you after a little while, and if 
that baby is as hot as I think she is, we won't be bored." 

I was a little dumbfounded; the woman who thus addressed me, a tall slender 
blonde, was practically unknown to me. It was with some difficulty that I 
managed to recall having seen her several days before exhibiting her bare 
breasts on the dark terrace of a little cafe and vanishing almost 
immediately thereafter with two young ladies who had been seated at her 
table. 

I promised to try my eloquence to enlist the young lady of modest mien that 
had been pointed out to me and forthwith barged over alongside her. Seating 
myself near her on the bench, I sought to engage her in conversation, but 
did not succeed right off. The pretty thing made no response to my polite 
remarks and finally I arose, saying: 

"Forgive me, madam, for my indiscretion. I am leaving." 

"But monsieur," she exclaimed, "you are not annoying me in the least! This 
bench is public property, and you have as much right to sit here as I." 

"I am well aware of that fact, madam; but I feel that I ought to respect 
your privacy and your revery. And as I am not at all tired, I have no need 
of sitting down; on the contrary, I think a walk would do me good. Anyway, 
it's not much fun sitting in silence, and as my conversation doesn't seem to 
interest you, I am obliged as a gentleman, to refrain from forcing my 
attention upon you." 

"And pray who told you that I don't like to chat?" she replied, "I wouldn't 
be a woman if I didn't. Only I didn't care to start conversing at the very 
outset with a perfect stranger who had not been introduced to me." 

"Ah, madam! a little bit of a chat with even a stranger will not compromise 
you. And, if you insist, I will introduce myself formally, and we can then 
settle down to discuss some nice topics together." 

At this moment, the couple who had originally addressed me came over to seat 
themselves on the other end of our bench, and the woman gestured to me to 
keep persisting in my attentions. 

I seated myself once more and for several minutes exhausted all the devices 
of gallantry to "make" the little lady. Gradually I moved over closer to 
her, and taking her hand, suggested that we have some refreshment at a 
neighboring cafe. 

She hesitated at first, but finally ended by accepting my invitation. 

Scarcely were we installed before a table placed in a dark comer of the cafe 
terrace then our two neighbors of the bench came up and pretended to be 
seeking a table. 

Apparently unable to find one to their taste, the woman came over to my new 
conquest and asked her if she and her friend would be annoying her much if 
they were to join us at our table. 

Before replying, my friend looked askance at me, and it was I who answered 
for her: 

"Of course not, madam, I will make room for you." 

And by a familiar maneuver I arranged in such a fashion that the two ladies 
should be placed side by side along the wall at a place where they would be 
able to caress each other without being noticed-if they should so desire. 

I placed myself next to the tall blonde, while her escort was seated 
alongside my woman, who, it soon transpired, was a chamber-maid, dressed up, 
nicely enough, in her mistress' clothes. 

Naturally conversation was engaged all around the table. The big blonde and 
I began by telling some spicy stories, especially dwelling on scenes of 
Lesbianism and the like, and, as the lady's-maid seemed to be deeply moved 
by accounts of this nature, the light-haired temptress followed them up by 
slyly fondling the willing thighs of her comely neighbor, saying: "I, of 
course, can understand that sort of thing. Women have sensitive natures, 
they have the habit of freely caressing each other among themselves, they 
have smoother and more sensitive skin, and their sensations are more 
prolonged and lasting. These horrid men are all right to calm our senses 
when we are excessively aroused by feminine caresses; but as soon as the 
brutes have themselves reached their heaven, they're no longer good for 
anything-at least some of them-for I hope," she added graciously, "that our 
cavaliers for this evening are nicer than that." 

"Ah, madam, you open up some charming vistas for us," I put in, "and it is 
within your power to discover for yourself what we are capable of. It is 
only afterwards that we can evaluate what went before ... afterwards, and 
especially, during.... 

While chatting so, my hands were by no means inactive, for I had slipped one 
of them around the behind of the pretty blonde into the opening of her 
skirt, and was fondling her plump warm thighs. She meanwhile had discreetly 
raised the dress of her neighbor on her right, and as no protest was 
forthcoming, she withdrew the hand with which she had been encircling the 
darling's waist, and leaning over, kissed her voluptuously upon the mouth, 
while at the same time she drew up her skirt and chemise and slipped her 
left hand all the way up to her little pussy which she at once commenced to 
fondle. 

The maid, surprised by this amorous attack, exclaimed, "Oh! What are you 
doing!" 

She raised her arm as if to ward her off, but already beginning to be 
conquered by her lustful desires and by the ardor that animated her partner, 
she let her go on stroking her sensitive cunt to the final ecstatic orgasm. 

The man next to her had taken advantage of her condition by placing his 
stiff tool of amorous combat into her soft hand. At the same time he had 
slipped one of his hands up between her soft milky thighs and cooperated 
with the blonde in titillating the clitoris of the lovable little 
chamber-maid. 

This scene, while not an entirely uncommon one in the type of resort where 
we were, had not escaped the attention of a third gentleman at a nearby 
table. He quietly slipped up alongside the blonde and putting his right arm 
up under her ass he began to sodomize her with an impudent finger. By now 
the lustful excitement had become so intense that the young woman was 
begging us hysterically to cease our tantalizing caresses. And it was a good 
thing we did desist for a while, for we were being noticed by everyone 
around, and the neighboring patrons were drawing up their chairs and even 
moving over their tables to watch us better. And our young neophyte was 
getting a bit nettled by all this. 

When the excitement we had created had died down somewhat, we induced the 
ladies to open their waists and give us a peep at their titties. The blonde 
had enormous ones, white with rosy nipples, but a bit pendant. The little 
brunette however had the prettiest pair of breasts imaginable; round and 
firm, with hard red little tips lightly circled with a brownish aureole. 

Each of us alternated in sucking and tonguing them awhile, the women all the 
time mutually fondling each others lower charms. 

Unfortunately the other occupants of the cafe, having no better or equally 
suggestive spectacles to watch, were little by little gathering in around us 
in such great numbers that we were finally compelled to abstain once more. 

It was then that, greatly aroused and unsatisfied, I proposed that we 
adjourn to a private room for some more complete entertainment. We left the 
cafe forthwith, leaving the curiosity hounds bitterly disappointed. We 
invited along with us though the nervy stranger who had first approached us 
and who had taken part in caressing the blonde. 

Once settled in a private room with-well, whatever is necessary for a 
complete fucking party-we had some drinks sent up, paid the discreet waiter, 
tipped him off not to disturb us, and then the fun began. 

Already the two women were fondling and kissing each other passionately; but 
up to now we had been preserving a certain degree of restraint. In order to 
excite them further now we undressed ourselves and when entirely stripped to 
the skin, we each put our rampart pricks into their hands. Soon we were all 
in mad rut, and hotly caressing and tonguing our pretty acquaintances, we 
relieved them of their clothing piece by piece, kissing each bit of bare 
flesh as it was brought into view. 

When they were completely nude, the big blonde threw herself outstretched 
upon the bed in conventional fucking position. But she was paying scant 
attention to the masculine keys that were ready willing and able to be 
crammed into her hot cleft. What she wanted and what it soon became clear, 
she desired above all, was the caress of the lascivious tongue of her female 
companion. This latter dainty creature, not at all reluctantly, drew nigh 
and, slipping her pretty head down between her quivering thighs, introduced 
her roguish slip of a tongue into her hot scarlet cunt, at the same time 
fondling with her hands the erected nipples on the recumbent woman's 
breasts. One of the men, unable to withstand this lustful maddening scene, 
threw himself upon the hot little cunt-lapper, and forcing apart her 
tempting buttocks, mounted her from the rear dog-fashion, driving his prick 
deep into her swimming cunt to the very hilt. The other fellow, there being 
no more cunt to go around, occupied himself by slipping under the arched 
body of the lady's-maid, and, seated on the floor, amused himself by 
squeezing and titillating her dangling little bubbies and jerking himself 
off before the delicious rousing spectacle that the trio of fucksters 
presented.. 

Their supreme enjoyment came. It was indescribably intense. The maid 
especially was shaken by an orgasm so violent that she fainted away, gasping 
and uttering such exclamations as "Ah! How good it feels! Oh! I am coming! 
Enough! Enough! You are killing me! Ah! Ah! 

I can't stand it anymore! Oh! Stop. I beg you! Enough!" 

So much noise did she make with these ecstatic exclamations that I was a bit 
worried thereby, lest she draw interference from outside. As I was just then 
lying on top of the pretty blonde whose cunt I had just threaded on the 
steely rigidity of my excited cock, and as I would have liked to enjoy my 
fuck quietly, I had reason to resent the possibility of someone coming and 
interrupting our party. 

As I made these reflections, which passed through my mind more quickly than 
the reader can possibly peruse them, I saw with surprise that the third man 
of our group, apparently not having finished his jerking off, was seizing 
the hot little dark-haired maid, who was even yet in the midst of her 
hysterical coming, and throwing her prostrate on the bed, climbed over her 
on all fours and forced his stiff and raging member into her mouth. 

Scarcely had he done so however, than the supreme enjoyment overtook him, 
and I could see his scarlet prick darting a fusillade of sperm over the 
girTs pretty face. She, half mad with lust, grabbed his cock with her two 
hands and crammed it down her throat. The cock sucking little rogue 
swallowed up too, as could be seen by the muscular movements that rippled 
the soft skin of her lily-white throat. And as there was no room for further 
exclamation, the lascivious little bitch for the first time kept quiet. We 
spectators of this rare scene had witnessed something we would preserve in 
our memories for a long time to come. 

We were all by now definitely in need of a little respite, and we once more 
returned to our table, slipping on some of our clothing and ordering more 
refreshments. Then we passed the time away recounting each his personal 
sexual recollections, insisting that the ladies tell us the circumstances 
under which they first lost their maidenheads. It was an unutterable treat. 
The tall blonde told her story with ail the strong and colorful expression 
that street whores employ in selling their voluptuous wares. 

These spicy histories and the lascivious manual explorations with which we 
accompanied them did not take long to arouse us all over again, and as the 
chamber-maid opened wide blank eyes of astonishment when we spoke of "balls 
of snow," 

"Charlemagne's sword," or "petals of the rose," one of us asked her whether 
she knew what these expressions signified. She replied that she did not. She 
had had lovers, she told us; but they had introduced her to nothing but 
innocent kissing with tongue entwined and some digital caresses of her 
private charms. However she had admitted that she had often had the desire 
to suck the prick of her last lover, but he had never demanded that 
particular service of her, and she hadn't had the nerve to offer him that 
delight. 

"Well, she certainly is catching up with her education today," we couldn't 
help saying. And we smiled at the recollection of the moment when in her mad 
lust she had snatched up that creaming cock in both her hands, had 
frenziedly lodged it in her throat, and had delightedly imbibed the seminal 
juices that spurted from it so copiously. 

"Then you don't know what a 'ball of snow is'?" I said to her, "Well, I want 
you to learn." 

And I requested one of the men, whose best end was in full erection, to lend 
his assistance in educating her. 

He couldn't have asked for anything better, and stretched himself full 
length on the sofa, after having stripped to the skin. 

"You see," I said to Agnes (so to designate the appetizing little maid), 
"you are supposed to stroke this proud column of flesh with your dainty 
hands while, at the same time, you tongue the base that holds it up. You 
may, if you feel so inclined, take his entire testicles in your pretty mouth 
and peck them with light movements of the tongue, without violating the 
rules of the game. When you feel by the extra stiffening of his organ that 
his enjoyment is about to come, you take the full broad head of it into your 
mouth and continue licking and sucking on it until he begs you to stop. 
Understand?" 

"Now, as for the 'petal of the roses', you won't be able to see what it is 
for the time being, but you will feel it, for we're all going to take a 
chance at you. If you like it, perhaps you will be nice enough to do the 
same for us after you are through." 

The charming girl needed no urging. She slipped out of her skirt and silk 
chemises which she had donned again during our intermission, and naked as at 
the day of her birth, she leaned over the sensitive male parts that she was 
to caress. Her position was such as to bring into prominent view her 
adorable little buttocks. They were tantalizingly round and white, and 
veritably called out to be kissed. 

"Oh, what a pretty ass!" exclaimed the irrepressible blonde, whom I will 
call Blanche henceforth for the convenience of narration, "If I were a man, 
I'd certainly want to bugger her and bugger her properly!" 

"It wouldn't be advisable to sodomize her with a prick ... at least, not to 
start with," I said, "but rather to soften up her inexperienced little 
arsehole with tonguing and fingering at first. Do you want to do the 
honors?" 

"Sure, I'll be glad to open up her little bumhole with my tongue!" exclaimed 
Blanche, not at all unwillingly, "But you will really fuck her in the ass 
afterwards, won't you? I'm just dying to see that done!" 

"No, not I," I put in regretfully, "My cock is too large and might do her 
some damage: but I'm willing to do my bit by helping to oil up her pretty 
asshole with my tongue. It will have to be Paul here, who has nothing to do, 
and whose knob is much smaller than mine, who will have the pleasure of 
devirginizing her darling little rosette." 

"That's O. K. with me!" cried Paul, "Let Blanche start the rose-petal part 
of the game, then let her suck on my cock a little to tauten up my hard-on 
... for it's not likely going to be a very easy job entering into this tiny 
eyelet." 

Blanche, who all the while was not missing a single detail of the 
interesting tableau which Agnes, already sucking the other man's cock, 
presented, tore her gaze away with difficulty, and kneeling behind the 
dainty Agnes, spread her darling buttocks apart with both her hands, and 
with her nose buried in the pleasant fleshy groove between the checks of her 
ass, began caressing with avid movements of her salacious tongue the impure 
anal crifice before her. 

To better arouse her, I set myself to gently fondling Blanche's bubbies, as 
well as her hips and her thighs, letting my fingers glide lightly over the 
full length of her soft chubby body. 

"Oh, you're tickling me!" she protested, "Let up a bit. You're unnerving me. 
Let me just feel her quivering beneath my tongue, and I'll ask for no more!" 
And she resumed her shameless function with ardor. 

Soon we could see the little maid writhing her haunches about, gasping, 
trembling ... but without for a moment abandoning the prick and balls that 
she continued lapping up in a truly greedy manner. 

I had to beg Blanche to desist from her lecherous reaming, for the little 
girlie was almost on the verge of an orgasm, what with all the excitation 
she was enjoying, and I deemed it better that she shouldn't have her final 
thrill till she was completely impaled on a cock-otherwise she might back 
down on her end of the bargain. 

I thereupon took Blanche's place at the pleasant puckered little breech, 
while she proceeded to mouth Paul's little stinger into proper shape, to get 
it ready for the final lecherous penetration. This preparation, of course, 
didn't take long, for Paul was just raring to get started, and soon I felt 
someone pull me away from my position at the little brunette's behind-and 
Paul advanced with his lance in readiness. 

Blanche and I drew apart her buttocks carefully, each of us holding a chubby 
cheek to keep them separated, and her voluptuous little asshole, well 
prepared by our various tonguings, opened almost of its own accord to 
welcome the pleasant visitor which slowly penetrated it. 

Agnes could not restrain a slight cry of pain. She abandoned the testicles 
on which she had been working, letting them slip from her hungry libidinous 
mouth, and turning her head toward us exclaimed in a mutinous manner: 

"Ah! Dirty beastly pig! What are you doing to me?" 

But soon she felt her ecstasy coming on, and returning blindly to her 
delicious task, voraciously sucked into her mouth not only the testicles, 
but the complete erotic attributes of her forward cavalier, and continued 
sucking them with such mad ardor that we feared she was going to turn 
cannibal and eat them entirely. 

During this time, I had paired up with the voluptuous blonde Blanche, and 
manipulating each other's joy-giving organs (neither of us would agree to 
turn his back away from the sights to indulge in a regular fuck) we watched 
the trio of libidinous voluptuaries ... who were overcome by their supreme 
lustful spasm at almost the very same moment that we too spurted our pleas 
ure-fluids into each other's quivering hands in an overpowering 
indescribable ecstasy. 

This was the concluding act of the evening's performance. We were completely 
drained and exhausted. The heat of the room was so intense that, naked 
though we were, all of us were drenched in perspiration; while from our 
sweating bodies emanated a strong carnal odor that should in itself have 
been sufficient to maintain us in our rut. 

However, Paul, who lived in the suburbs and did not wish to miss his train, 
dressed himself hurriedly and departed. 

I followed shortly thereafter, leaving our male companion alone with the two 
women. What happened afterward? I do not know, for I have never since seen 
any of the participants of this madly erotic orgy. If this book should ever 
fall into their hands, they will no doubt recognize themselves, despite the 
imaginary names I have given them. 

 CHAPTER FOUR 

Amongst the many erotic scenes which I have witnessed in the cafes of my 
native Paris, there are some that especially merit the honor of a detailed 
description. 

First of all, I ought to explain that generally the women who frequent these 
cafes come there in appropriate dress, and exercise their pursuit or 
profession with a good deal of tact and a certain competence. 

I will introduce some of these ladies to the indulgent reader. 

First there is Inez, a rather dumpy little minx, somewhat timid in 
approaching a man, but very lewd and full of amimation for her "work," which 
she performs nicely, lending herself to all conceivable fantastic variation 
of sexual pleasure without the least repugnance. 

Then there is Martine, a tall blonde, very much at ease among the cafe 
habitues, able by reason of her long experience to distinguish amongst new 
faces those who might be dangerous, and equally able to captivate the 
others; possessed of pretty thighs that are white and firm, and of an 
enormous backside which she exhibits voluntarily on the least provocation 
... or on none at all. 

There is also Manon, a really beautiful girl, with the most superb pair of 
breasts I have ever laid eyes (and hands) on, possessed of rare audacity by 
which you can judge at once of her aptitude for bestowing prurient 
pleasures. Manon somehow has the knack of showing her entire lovely body 
without a stitch of clothes at one moment, and then instantly resuming a 
convincingly modest demeanor that makes the earlier recipient of her favors 
immediately doubt the reality of what has gone before. 

Finally there is Helene, a trifle too mature a woman for my own tastes 
perhaps, but elegant in manner, well built, and discreet in all her 
relations. 

These women come every evening to the cafe I am describing and install their 
pretty asses alongside the first patron who will have their company. This 
female clientele is further augmented by certain women who solicit on the 
streets of the neighborhood and who bring along those of their customers who 
mean business, knowing that they will be at ease here. After completing 
arrangements over a Creme de Menthe or a Pernod these women of course go 
elsewhere to deliver their orders. They do not drop in then except briefly 
and incidentally, and the owner of the cafe dislikes serving them for fear 
their business will attract the attention of the police to the amateur 
doings at his establishment. 

But there are also people of even more interesting sort who come here. Some 
of the masculine frequenters are easily recognizable as having connections 
in the world of finance and gallantry, and sometimes they bring with them 
courtesans of high rank, desirous of seeing the interesting things that 
transpire here. So it is too that the beautiful and notorious Lesbians 
E-d'Al-, La de L-, and others of their ilk would come here often out of 
curiosity. The record also discloses that many among them did not always 
retain their passive character of watchers, and sometimes allowed themselves 
to be drawn into actions that morality may condemn but that reason cannot 
but approve. 

In addition, lovers bring their mistresses along, whether it is that they 
are in need of being stimulated in the art of procuring them carnal 
pleasure, or that, being extremely depraved, the ladies have manifested the 
desire to have their concupiscent sensations intensified by resorting to 
salacious contacts with strangers in public or by allowing themselves to be 
caressed by unknowns in the presence of third persons of different sex, with 
the added spice of the risk involved, since, in the long run, it was always 
possible that the cops might show up, raid the joint and arrest all the 
participants. 

Finally, complacent husbands bring their wives here for diverse purposes. I 
cite in this connection a couple known under the title of the Marquis and 
the Marquise, and another man whose wife is known as the "woman with the 
yellow stockings." 

Now that I have presented the cast, I will try my hand at dramatizing some 
of the incidents, chosen from among the most remarkable I have witnessed. 

First I must tell the reader how I was originally initiated into these 
mysteries. 

One winter evening, passing near the Ambassadeurs, I was accosted by two 
well-built young women, one of whom, a very pretty dark-haired girl, 
possessed a pair of fulsome generous bubbies, obviously unrestrained by 
anything in the nature of a corset. 

Despite the cold, they were covered only by a sort of silk bandeau, over 
which she wore nothing but a light cape. I had already seen the older one of 
the pair at the Moulin Rouge and was somewhat surprised to meet her there on 
the streets. 

"What would you have me do?" she replied to my inquiry, "One makes nothing 
at the Moulin Rouge and here I am able to earn a living." 

I played around a little with the brunette's bubbies then with the plump 
thighs of the other, and finally gave each some small change. To show her 
gratefulness, the pretty dark-haired girl suddenly removed her luscious tits 
from under the silk bandeau and let me admire them in all their lovely 
nudity. I lightly caressed the charming little pink buds that crowned them 
with my tongue and left the two ladies entirely delighted. 

I have many times since, at the Moulin Rouge, run into the pretty girl with 
those beautiful titties. Her Spanish type of beauty is quite familiar at 
this particular resort. She dances nude in some of the classic ballets they 
stage here, and has successfully fulfilled the role of the pagan beauty on a 
number of occasions. 

As to her blonde companion, I saw her again the following spring, and on 
offering to stand her to some refreshments, she took me to the famous cafe 
where I have since spent such agreeable evenings. 

One of the first times I went there, my attention was arrested by seeing a 
soldier whom one of the streetwalkers had brought there for the purpose of 
working on him. The poor fellow was trying to hide his enormous prick from 
the curious gaze of the many onlookers; but soon his state of erection was 
such that he could no longer conceal the huge object, and so, 
philosophically enough, he settled down passively and allowed himself to be 
handled. The hussy was so proud to be able to exhibit so tremendous a 
hard-on in a customer of hers (as if she were entitled to all the credit) 
that, instead of hastening his enjoyment, she prolonged it as much as 
possible. She even stopped for awhile to make a little collection among the 
spectators who had drawn nigh ... then resumed her task. But-and this is the 
curious part of the incident-the soldier's rammer was so overexcited and 
perhaps unnerved by all this rigmarole, that though it remained stiff, the 
solace and relief of ejaculation would not come. Soon the masturbator began 
to tire, changed the object of her operations from one hand to the other, 
accelerated the tempo of her stroking, even trussed up her skirts to excite 
him more intensely with the view of her bare flesh; but all to no avail. 

"Suck it!" someone cried to her, "otherwise it'll take you all night to 
finish him up." 

The prostitute demurred, she hadn't been paid enough to do that kind of a 
job, and then too, the object was far too big to get into her mouth. Why 
shouldn't the damned beastly cock come with a jerk-off like any other normal 
cock? She had been working on it a full hour as it was! 

The other women amongst the spectators, marveling at this extraordinary 
erection and its retarded action, gathered around to curiously examine this 
enviable phenomenon. They even took turns in handling it, and relieved each 
other in relays ... all in an effort to malm the astonishing borer blow off 
its load. 

But all this collaboration had failed to bring about the success hoped for, 
when a tall plump lady who had just then come in with a customer, elbowed 
her way through the crowd and in a business-like way exclaimed that she 
would get results. This woman, who by reason of her rather pronounced tastes 
and specialization was known as the Cock-Sucker, immediately took the 
celebrated troublesome chitterling into her mouth and let most of it 
disappear down her throat. 

For a long time she licked, tongued and sucked the monstrous member, giving 
it all the best that was in her, all the fruits of her years of professional 
experience at the art. The soldier quivered with pleasure, was shaken by 
delicious sensations and tremors; but yet no orgasm was forthcoming. 
However, the woman had one more little trick up her sleeve. From the 
conventional up and down sucking motion, she suddenly switched to a long 
drawn spiral movement of her tongue and mouth that would have gotten cream 
out of an insensate crowbar, and finally, at long last, we were relieved to 
see the soldier fall over sideways in a spasm of enjoyment and in an effort 
to retrieve his spouting instrument from the mouth of the she wolf who held 
on to it still, happy at her success, swallowing with delight the thick 
glutinous cream that she had so much trouble sucking out of the marrow bone 
of the little soldier with the oversize prick. 

Madame Cock-Sucker well merited the name that had been bestowed upon her. 
She was never happy unless she had a prick in her mouth. As she was 
accustomed to dealing with men's quills at reduced rates, all the other 
women disliked her because of the competition she offered them. But she was 
one of the best in her line all the same. I do believe that the poor woman 
nourished herself on nothing but sperm. One evening I saw her in a dark nook 
in the park, and as there was no one around, she at once made me an offering 
of her services. I declined, but as she persisted, I put some small change 
in her hand. 

"I'm not asking for charity," she said, "you owe me nothing." 

"Oh, well," I replied, "you can earn these pennies by showing me your 
behind." 

No sooner had I finished uttering these words than she had raised her dress 
up to her belly, exhibiting her plump white thighs, not at all bad, a 
heavily furred pussy, and, turning around, shoved back into my hands a pair 
of fat buttocks, a little flabby perhaps, but nice and white. 

She rotated them about in my hand for a while; it was a real pleasure to 
glide over, to palpitate and squeeze her smooth melting flesh. We were still 
all alone. No strollers, no late passers came to disturb us. The chubby 
beauty wasted no time in following up her advantage. She slipped her hand 
into my trousers and withdrew Master Jock, who was now fully aroused by the 
view and the caressing of the demoiselle's charms. 

"Oh, how nice he is! What a darling! How stiff he's getting! He wants to be 
loved!" She exclaimed, punctuating each remark with a soft stroke. 

And forthwith, her words of admiration spoken, she gluttonously popped the 
dainty into her mouth. I was a bit embarrassed, for I had no more small 
change on me and had no intention of breaking a note. 

"I don't want to impose on you, darling" I told her, "but I have nothing 
else in the line of money to offer you this evening, and really, you are 
being too nice to me." 

And saying that, I sought to retrieve my property and depart. But the 
charming hussy pressed her lips tightly together and would not abandon the 
lollipop. 

Meanwhile, I felt my pleasurable climax coming on. The lustful bitch had 
passed one arm behind me and was fondling my ass, while her free hand gently 
squeezed my excited love-bags. That which had to happen ... happened. My 
spew shot forth in sharp jets. The fair cocksucker only pressed me closer to 
her and swallowed eveything with an air of unconcealed satisfaction. 

I again apologized for being unable to pay her more, but she interrupted me, 
saying, "when you are flush with money, you can give me something more if 
you wish; but just remember that it's a real joy to give pleasure to a 
pretty cock like yours that spits delicious cream so nicely. Ah, but it sure 
was good!" 

"I can almost believe you." 

As I do not care for this particular procedure except as a preliminary for 
more solid satisfaction, I did not let the glutton ever get my prick into 
her mouth again, and whenever by chance I ran into her again, I merely asked 
to see her big behind which I always enjoyed caressing. The poor lady was at 
a complete loss to understand my aloofness. Thinking it was due to the lack 
of cash, she would often volunteer to titillate my joystick for nothing ... 
for the mere pleasure of it! 

This sincere and uncontrollable passion for cock-sucking led her to neglect 
the business end of her profession, and consequently earned her only the 
enmity of the other and more business-like women. She however avenged 
herself only by rendering them little services. When one of them, as in the 
incident already described, was struggling over a rebellious prick, slow to 
come, Madame Cock-Sucker would be summoned, and at once, for a few pennies 
commission, sometimes for nothing at all, the Succubus Emeritus would take 
the recalcitrant penis in her mouthy and with the compulsion only of 
niceness, of caresses of her tongue, of sucking and skillful oral 
manipulations, succeed in making it surrender. The sperm, escaping in rapid 
jerks, the vampire would delightedly swallow, not releasing the organ from 
her lips until it was well done for and no longer in condition to yield 
another single drop. 

I have recounted in some detail the passion of this woman, although she was 
not a regular frequenter of our cafe, but all the same, it was a darned 
lucky break for the soldier that she showed up when she did on this 
particular evening, else even the next day would have found him still with a 
fine case of cramps in his cudgel. 

 CHAPTER FIVE 

On another evening I came to the cafe and was a long time finding anything 
worth telling about. Just as I was growing tired of seeing nothing happen of 
any interest and was about to leave, I noticed a little crowding around an 
unknown woman who was just then seated too far away for me to very well 
distinguish her activities. 

Discreetly, I took my glass and my bottle, and moved two tables nearer to 
the group. There I could see that the beauty, and she was a beauty, had 
opened I her waist and was exposing an enormous pair of white round bubbies 
with two pretty scarlet nipples that already were being feted in the mouths 
of her two male companions. 

She was laughing with the little stifled giggles of a woman who is being 
tickled, and was holding in each of her hands the members of the two 
individuals who were sucking on her tits. 

Another customer of the place, sitting directly facing her had raised her 
skirts and was smoothing her thighs, obviously working his way upward to 
titillate her little joy button. This curious scene occurred to entertain me 
most opportunely I thought. But there were more surprises in store for me. 

For a few moments I had been hearing "ahs" and "ohs" of ecstasy which I had 
imagined were proceeding from the actors in the above tableau. But I was not 
long in discovering my error. 

Alongside me, so close as to be almost touching me, I saw a sorry-looking 
man masturbating himself in a frenzy. It was he who was uttering these 
exclamations of pleasure. He was exciting himself by the view of the erotic 
scene transpiring before his eyes and was jerking himself off with a will. 

I shared my discovery with Martine, who was sitting at an adjoining table. 
Her only comment was: 

"What! You don't know him? The pig comes here every evening. He is always 
alone, never buys the girls a drink and has never been known to part with a 
cent of his cash. And he economizes by always jerking himself off." 

"And just look at the fine physique he is developing by it" I laughed. 

"Oh yes!" responded Martine, "But all the same you'd better not breathe on 
him too hard or you'll bowl him over." 

But to return to the lady with the large tits. She was not a regular 
frequenter of the cafe, but she knew her business all the same, for after 
having withdrawn all she could from her companions' purses, both sexual and 
fiscal, she made the rounds of the other patrons before leaving, putting her 
magnificent breasts under their very noses, and letting them squeeze or suck 
them for a small fee. 

 CHAPTER SIX 

I must now describe to the reader more particularly some of my adventures in 
which the heroines were some of those amorous or perverted women who come to 
the Champs Elysees not to earn their livings, but rather to assuage their 
sexual cravings. For, to tell the truth, the professional ladies, raising 
their skirts as much as they will to show their personal charms, promenading 
among the patrons with buttocks uncovered, seating themselves with bare 
asses on the laps of the gentlemen, opening their brassieres and jiggling 
their titties ... all these little tricks which arouse a man so much at the 
beginning, finally begin to fail in their effectiveness as one becomes more 
blase and experienced. 

Consequently, many of the men would remain cold to the enticements and 
caresses of the regular girls, saving their responses for the occasions when 
we were favored with a visit from some high class piece from high society. 

When one of these fine ladies came to the cafe, whether accompanied by a 
male friend, lover or husband, or by a female companion, she was scarcely 
seated before the women of the house went over to politely offer their 
varied services. 

The visitor would offer drinks to one or other of the girls who would 
thereupon summon one of the men of whom I shall speak, and set to work 
masturbating him at once. Sometimes it happened that the grand visitor would 
herself condescend to jerk off the fellow. During this time of course she 
was herself titillated by the woman or man who accompanied her. The patrons 
of the place would gather around this erotic nucleus, and every man in 
unison would begin stimulating himself manually, or better still, get 
someone else of the same or differing sex to shake it off for him. 

The most interesting thing though was to see the women amusing each other. A 
great number of the female customers came especially for this treat. When 
such a Lesbian party once got going, and when the partners chanced to please 
each other, they would kiss and peck at each other like doves, stroking each 
others' cunts reciprocally, oblivious to everything except their immediate 
pleasure, and enjoying their orgasms with extraordinary intensity. 

Almost always in such cases a religious silence reigned, all eyes riveted on 
the enamored females to follow the visible evidences of their lustful 
sensations. Certain devoted hangers-on kept watch at each end of the cafe 
terrace to give warning in case of alarm. No one paid any attention to the 
regular policeman on the beat who was paid off to keep quiet and and managed 
to profit further by himself sometimes joining us; but we were on the 
look-out for the manager of the cafe who objected to too many people 
crowding together-especially when they were total strangers and would have 
some difficulty in giving an account of themselves in case of a raid. To 
warn the participants to resume a decent attitude, the pass-word agreed upon 
was "Chapeau," and on sighting a suspicious or troublesome looking person, 
the guard would simply utter this word. Immediately everyone was in his or 
her proper place, and the person not in the "know" could never suspect on 
entering that anything out of the ordinary was taking place. 

However, this artificial propriety and restraint rarely lasted for long, and 
if the newcomer was at all observant it did not take him long to see that 
his lucky star had guided him to a place of uncommon and mysterious 
delights. Women especially have an almost uncanny instinct for surmising 
when there is something tense and sexy in the air. I have seen some of them, 
coming to our cafe in total ignorance of its character, hurrying their 
husbands to finish their beers and depart, although not the least suspicious 
gesture or risque talk had been indulged in to frighten them away. 

When a couple remained for half an hour without displaying any inquietude or 
suspicious characteristic, we would be assured that they would not be averse 
to taking part themselves in the little games that we played there. But 
before beginning any actual immoral caresses, we would test the attitude of 
the couple by sending one of the women over to them-Martine generally. She 
would politely ask them to treat her to a drink. On acceptance, she would 
take her place beside them and directly wise them up, trying to convince 
them that they ought to let her give them a little handmade orgasm. Almost 
always her services were accepted, and if they got on together, a little 
party in common would soon be organized. 

One evening as I sat tranquilly smoking a cigarette and caressing the soft 
thighs of Inez of whom I was especially fond, I saw most of the patrons 
suddenly leave their places and move, glass in hand, to the side opposite 
where we were. 

"What's this?" I asked of Inez. 

"Ah," she replied, "It's the woman with the yellow stockings and her 
husband. They have invited Manon over, and as she will probably lap her 
cunt, as she generally does, everybody wants to see." 

I, in turn, also wanted to move over closer to where the notorious 
muff-diving jade was seated; but Inez held me back. 

"Do you think," she said, "that for all her nerve and hot pants she's going 
to stick her head between Manon's thighs in front of the whole crowd? She 
can't be that crazy and overheated for it ... she'll first enjoy a little 
chat with her, she'll hold hands, squeeze her arms and thighs, skim over her 
lips with some quick kisses ... but she'll be at least an hour warming up 
before she gets down to the real thing." 

"But," said I, "these little liberties you describe aren't so disagreeable 
and tedious to watch, and I haven't the least objection to seeing it 
through." 

"That's just it!" replied Inez, somewhat peeved, "It's just like you men to 
leave the bone for the shadow every time. Here you have beside you a nice 
little woman caressing you, who doesn't ask better than to join her lips to 
yours in an ardent embrace, who if you wish, will let you get into her, 
whether by mouth or belly; you know it; and instead of accepting this 
paradise, you prefer to go watch one woman play with another. Really, you 
can't be such hot stuff!" 

"And look," she continued, "you did well to listen to me; there's the boss 
threatening to close up shop if everybody doesn't go back to his seat." 

Sure enough, the manager had noticed the unusual crowding and had rushed up 
to put a stop to it by scattering all those who weren't in rightful 
possession of a table plainly marked by their refreshment saucers. 

Meanwhile I made Inez understand that it was exactly because I had only to 
say a word to have her that the idea of possessing her physical favors did 
not excite me much, while it wasn't often that I had the opportunity of 
seeing two lady friends really lapping each other's cunts in public. 

The sly little thing had no need of my telling her in so many words, and, 
quietly, without attracting attention, she had placed her glass and mine on 
a nearby table from which one could better watch the two women, and seating 
herself there invited me to follow her. 

I did not let her languish alone and went to seat myself in such a manner as 
to miss nothing that might take place; but pretending all the same to occupy 
myself only with my companion, so as not to get chased away. 

From the sidelong glances of the participants I guessed that the action was 
about to begin. The patrons seated immediately alongside the women were no 
doubt known to them, or in any case, did not make them at all ill at ease, 
for the lady of the yellow stockings immediately justified her nickname and 
reputation by drawing up her skirts and disclosing a pair of shapely, 
well-molded knees, encased in stocking of yellow silk. Her panties of fine 
batiste were also visible, held to her juicy thighs by narrow ribbons, also 
yellow. She was intently engaged in fingering Manon, whose trussed up skirts 
allowed us to see her white, well-rounded thighs, entirely devoid of drawers 
or other modest concealment. The graceful movement of the woman titillating 
her clitoris was exercising an extreme fascination over the spectators, 
several of whom had covertly drawn out their private instrument of pleasure. 
The woman took note of these bristling hard-ons that were springing up about 
her with an indescribable smile, leaning amorously over Manon and offering 
her lips to her with an intimate mingling of tongues. 

This woman was decidedly pretty, she was feeling good, and she obviously had 
a great aptitude in the voluptuous arts; for one could see that Manon-in 
spite of her own by no means negligible experience and the natural 
skepticism of a woman who knew other women-was strongly impressed. 

"Take out your titties, dear, so I can kiss them!" the woman suddenly 
requested. 

Manon hurried to obey. She was very well endowed in this respect, her 
magnificent bubbies were her pride and she displayed them willingly at the 
least provocation. 

The other woman could not contain her enthusiasm. "How pretty they are!" she 
exclaimed. "In all my life I've never seen any so white, so large and at the 
same time so firm. Ah, if only I were a man and had a nice cock. I would 
love to lodge it there between the two of them ... right here where I am 
licking!" 

She was acting as if possessed, and if her husband had not restrained her, 
she would have cried out aloud from the excess of her emotion. 

"Enjoy yourself, by all means," he told her gently, "but for God's sake, 
don't yell so." 

And Manon said respectfully: 

"I am happy, Madam, that my breasts please you so. They are yours ... fondle 
them, do with them as you will, but won't you show me yours too? Even now I 
can feel them palpitating under your silk waist and they seem if anything 
even nicer than mine." 

"Yes, of course. Gladly. I'll take them out and we can rub them against each 
other. That ought to feel good." 

And so saying, the woman unbuttoned her bodice and exposed two lovely little 
tits, tanned, firm and round. Manon caressed them, first with a finger, then 
with her tongue. Then the two women, uniting their lips in a passionate 
kiss, pressed their bodies amorously together, rubbing the soft hillocks of 
their breasts against one another. 

The scene was powerfully exciting, and unconsciously many of the spectators 
could not resist the impulse to toy with their own sex parts. I noticed one 
tall man happily masturbating himself, as tranquilly as if he were at home 
in the privacy of his own bedroom. A rather dark young man of effeminate 
characteristic was watching this individual rather intently. After the 
exchange of some understanding glances they joined each other, the younger 
man grasping the member of the tall man and caressing it gently with 
indescribable tenderness. 

All the women in the crowd, interested by this interlude, drew in closer, 
and the two Lesbians suspended their performance for a moment to watch the 
two pederasts-for such they undoubtedly were. 

These latter, oblivious to the attention they were attracting, continued 
their little game unhurriedly, with the evident intention of making it last 
as long as possible. The younger man put a certain ardour into his rubbing 
the member of the tall gentleman; but the latter, proud of exhibiting his 
large white prick to so enthusiastic an audience, turned around and looked 
at everyone as if to judge of the effect this scene was producing. 

Meanwhile the two Lesbians were profiting by the distraction of attention. 
The woman with the yellow stockings had knelt between Manon's widespread 
knees and was engaged in giving her a delicious gamahuching. 

I no longer wasted any of my eyesight on the two men; the spectacle of the 
women was much more to my tastes. Manon stretched her soft thighs wider 
apart, her head fell back, her eyes upturned to heaven, and she yielded to 
the exquisite lingual joy that she was being favored with. 

We were all still at our various pursuits when a cry of "Chapeau!" compelled 
us all to restore some semblance of order. 

It was the boss, who on coming in had noticed the two groups and feared some 
disturbance. Without actually knowing just what had taken place, he well 
understood that he had interrupted some sexual pastimes of one sort or 
another, for the actors hadn't had sufficient time to resume an entirely 
decent attitude. 

The woman cunt-lapper especially, her hair wildly disarranged and her face 
flushed with excitement, could not conceal the nature of her emotion. 

The manager, unwilling to offend his patrons, was yet compelled to call 
Manon aside and tell her that if she didn't behave herself better he would 
no longer allow her admittance to the cafe. The little beauty was too 
abashed to reply, but five minutes later she departed in company with the 
woman and her husband and the tall gent whose enjoyment had no doubt been 
halted halfway. 

It would have been immensely interesting to follow them, but I was in no 
position to execute this desire. 

Several days after this I came to the cafe rather early and asked Manon to 
tell me what had happened after they left us. 

"Oh, nothing very complicated to understand," she replied ingenuously. "We 
went to a hotel room, all four of us stripped to the skin, then the woman 
lapped my cunt again. Oh, the vixen ... she sure can do it well! She 
thrilled me tremendously." 

"Very interesting," I said, "but what were the men doing during that time? 
Watching you?" 

"Yes, they were watching us and jerking each other off." 

"Ah! And then?" 

"You give me a pain with your questions. We all had a very nice time, 
thanks. And if you must know, the husband fucked his wife and the other 
fellow did the same to me. Are you satisfied?" 

"Oh yes ... I'm satisfied with your answer; but I would have been much 
better satisfied if I had participated at that party." 

"Well, you should have come along. You saw us leave." 

"I couldn't have imposed myself on you. I was afraid to annoy you under the 
circumstances." 

"Imbecile! We would have been glad to have you. You might have given me a 
chance to earn a few more francs. Next time don't be so bashful." 

"Good!" I replied, "If something like that turns up again, be so good as to 
signal me in some way. I would love to jean one of your parties; but I don't 
want to intrude or offend anyone." 

At this point Manon left me to go and play with the tits of a lady client 
who had just arrived and who was very fond of such massage treatment. 

 CHAPTER SEVEN 

One chilly September evening when there was hardly much of a crowd at the 
cafe, I was tranquilly smoking a cigar, tabled alone in front of a glass of 
hot grog, when three persons, a woman and two men, seated themselves at a 
table close by. 

Their drinks ordered and served, I noticed that the visitors seemed visibly 
disappointed. 

"Truly, it's not very exciting around here tonight," the woman said in low 
tones to one of the men. 

"That will come," replied the other in the same confidential manner, "It's 
still early, and of course it's getting cold already." 

"It's no use," said the woman aloud, "there is nothing to see." 

I could not retain myself, and turning toward this lady, who was young, 
pretty and had a delightfully modest manner that had charmed me from the 
outset, I told her: 

"If you see nothing, madam, it is because you don't want to see. Look 
closely at the people opposite you." 

She looked, then said to me: 

"I see a number of people partaking of refreshments; but my brother who has 
dragged me here, told me that all sorts of curious things would happen, and 
really I see nothing very extraordinary." 

"Ah!" I said, "It is your brother who brought you! Then he is in touch with 
doings here!" 

The woman leaned toward me and said in a low voice: 

"Yes, he told me and my husband that we would see women show their...." 

"Their pussies," I interjected, "Yes madam, they show that and more still. 
Wait, look there ... little Manon is having her breasts fondled. Then notice 
the right arm of this little plump girl who is quietly playing with herself. 
And try to find where the hands of that third woman are. Watch the faces of 
those two people, and then if you still say that you see nothing it's 
because you simply don't have eyes to see." 

It is only just to say, in behalf of this young woman, that since her 
entrance, as always when there were newcomers, the caresses of the other 
patrons, while not ceasing entirely, were executed with the utmost 
discretion and concealment and hadn't taken on much intensity or visibility 
until these others had seen the woman speak to me and evidence an interest 
in what was happening. Then too, nothing very unusual was taking place as 
yet. Three men, brought there by one of their number, were at a table with 
three of the girls, Inez, Manon and Helene, and were being unobtrusively 
caressed by them. 

My charming neighbor did not fail to notice this, and called it to the 
attention of her husband and her brother. They conversed in low tones among 
themselves for a few moments, then the woman whispered in my ear: 

"I see ... or rather, I guess what is happening, but I don't see as much as 
I'd like to." 

"Will you allow me then madam to initiate you further?" 

"That is just what I am asking." 

"But won't your husband object if I show you something very curious ... and 
perhaps a bit objectionable?" 

"By no means. He came here for just that, and he's no less anxious than I am 
to see something interesting." I thereupon went over to the group and told 
Inez and Manon to put a little pep into their actions for the particular 
benefit of my pretty female neighbor. 

"Let her come over here and join us!" exclaimed Helene. 

I carried this message to the lady; but she was unwilling to leave her 
place. Thereupon I offered to bring over Martine, who was then engaged in 
conversation with an elderly gent in a comer who didn't much seem to be in 
active need of her services. 

On her affirmative response I fetched Martine, who, as soon as she was 
offered a drink, proposed caressing the woman. But the latter replied in low 
tones: 

"I daren't in front of my husband. Suppose you suggest doing it to him 
first, and if he agrees, you can amuse me afterwards." 

Without batting an eyelash Martine offered some manual stimulation to the 
husband, and got this reply: "I can't in front of my wife; but submit your 
proposition to my brother-in-law." 

This last person finally accepted. He sat close to Martine and she set 
herself to jerking him off under the very eyes of his sister. 

I took advantage of the situation by secretly unbuttoning my trousers, and 
taking the hand of the pretty young wife, I put it on my stiff cock ... at 
the same time insinuating my hand into the opening of her skirt I caressed 
her soft warm thighs and even postillioned her little crack. 

The husband paid no attention to what I was doing-he was too absorbed by 
Martine's operation-and also by what was going on to his left, where little 
Inez, who had no patience with the slowness of masturbation by hand, had 
lowered her pretty head over the upstanding prick of her boyfriend (she 
didn't have to lean over very far!) and was sucking it rhythmically and 
expertly. 

Helene had trussed up her skirts and was seated on the lightning-conductor 
that her caresses had erected, and she was raising and lowering herself with 
a calm methodical care that added great charm to this pretty fornicative 
exercise. 

As for Manon, she was sitting astride the lap of her customer and amusing 
herself by putting the pretty scarlet nipples of her magnificent breasts 
into his mouth not without, let me not fail to record, first having 
imprisoned in the hot fleshy cell between her thighs the burning joystick 
that she was engaged in pleasuring with her lustful movements. 

During this time Martine had not been shirking her job, and soon her partner 
received his violent enjoyment at her hands and spilled at the feet of his 
pretty blushing sister the moist proofs of his intense pleasure. 

I believe that the sister too was in a similar state. She was squeezing the 
head of my cock almost to the point of hurting me, and was wriggling 
excitedly around in her seat to allow my fingers to titillate her cunt and, 
her anus. 

Without knowing it, Martine that evening brought about three distinct 
orgasms at a time ... with nothing but her little jerk-off. 

Unfortunately, as I was obliged to take my leave of the party at this point, 
I did not see how the evening ended up. I saw no more of the comely young 
woman, though she had promised me to come back with her husband some other 
time. But I suppose that promises elicited at the point of a prick are 
scarcely to be counted on when the duress is suspended. 

 CHAPTER EIGHT 

I have said before that some of the frequenters of the cafe often brought 
with them nonprofessional women who came either out of lasciviousness or 
just plain curiosity. One of the men especially, popularly known as "the 
President," was famous for his practice of bringing along women, invariably 
young, pretty and elegant, who were a great joy to the more discriminating 
of us customers. 

I was there one evening, seated alongside Inez, who was telling me some 
dirty stories and caressing my whang, when our nook was invaded by the 
addition of the President, two of his male friends, and two young ladies of 
distinguished bearing. The women seated themselves along the wall near us 
with the President between them and the two other men on the other side of 
their table, facing them. 

The interested looks with which they scrutinized the other people present 
and the whispers which they continually exchanged with their cavaliers 
quickly convinced us that they had come to see things happen and that we 
consequently needn't feel at all disturbed. Whereupon Inez raised up her 
dress to show her white well-rounded thighs, and I placed myself in such a 
manner as to be able to stroke her cunt comfortably. 

One of the women visitors nearest me immediately began to giggle; but all 
the same did not cease gazing at the spectacle we were offering, while her 
companion, more audacious still, had taken out the President's cutlass and 
with her skirts slightly lifted was allowing her secret parts to be handled 
by the fellow sitting opposite her. The other man moved over close to the 
remaining woman and made some efforts to indulge in similar liberties; but 
she refused him, sweetly but nonetheless firmly. 

"Let me watch," she said, "I came for that only and don't want to do 
anything myself." 

"Who said anything about you doing anything?" retorted the man, "Just let me 
do the doing." 

And so speaking he attempted to pass his hand up between the shapely 
silk-clad knees of the young lady; but she locked them firmly together. Her 
resistance though gentle and quiet, was resolute and effective. 

During this time her lady-friend had arrived at her voluptuous happiness; 
she uttered some suppressed gasping exclamations and abandoned the 
President's prick in the all-consuming selfish spasm of her pleasure. 

When she was a little calmed, however, she again took up his raging penis, 
nicely apologizing for having temporarily forsaken its fondling. 

"Ah, my big thick darling, you didn't want mamma to let go of you that way, 
did you? You're always so pretty ... come to me now." 

Then, addressing herself to her lady friend: "How is it that you're doing 
nothing, Angela? You're right next to a nice pretty cock and you're not 
moved by it? And you have no desire to take it in your hand and give it 
pleasure? I can hardly believe it of you! I thought you had the same hot 
nature as all of us; but it doesn't seem that way this evening anyway. As 
for myself, I came here tonight to enjoy myself like a fool, and I believe 
I've already made a fair start." 

Angela replied that she was indeed very excited; but that she preferred 
concentrating all her attention on watching, rather than take a chance on 
missing anything that might take place. 

"And for that matter," she replied, "I'm just as smart as you, for I just 
had a thrill without anyone touching me. I'm all wet down there." 

"Let's see the proof of that!" demanded her male admirer, embracing her 
amorously and giving her a long kiss on the mouth which the woman not only 
accepted but returned in kind. 

The gentleman well understood then that his cause had triumphed, and passing 
his right arm up underneath her skirts, his hand arrived without hindrance 
at her delightful 'tween thighs slit and his agile finger began doing its 
stuff. 

The heretofore aloof lady no longer held back. She thrust her hand into the 
gentleman's trouser fly, took out a cock in obviously good working condition 
and immediately began caressing it with her slim subtle fingers. Their two 
bodies were pressed close together, their ecstatic countenances approached 
each other, their lips united and their tongues rummaged each other's mouths 
as if they were trying to suck each other's souls away. 

I believe that someone might have shouted "Cops!" and these two artists in 
love, so lost in voluptuousness, would not have allowed themselves to be 
disturbed. They were as if alone in all the world, indifferent to 
appearance, completely and utterly steeped in lascivious bliss. 

I told myself that I would indeed be a fool if I didn't crash in on the 
party for a little of the fun myself, and taking advantage of a raised comer 
of her skirt, I passed my hand under her silk lingerie and reached the fine 
smooth nudity of her thighs. 

Not to disturb the hand of the gentleman already occupied in front, I felt 
my way around the outside of her lovely thighs to her buttocks, then, 
sliding a ferreting finger up to the little crack, I was fortunate enough to 
be able to postillion the darling ass of the divine creature. 

"Ah! She's going to it, that chaste Angela! And then she tries to put on her 
bashful manner! At the proper time they all come around," exclaimed the 
other woman, "I want some more action myself." 

She raised up her dress and taking hold of the President's knob once more 
with one hand, grabbed hold of the cock of the remaining cavalier with her 
other. This latter gentleman returned the compliment by going after her 
cunt. I then saw too that the President, at her left, was performing on her 
the very same delightful service that I was then performing for Angela, that 
is to say, he was sodomizing her with his finger while his friend opposite 
was titillating her sensitive joybutton. 

Some few minutes later the two women hysterically attained their ultimate 
sexual enjoyment together. The two men had spit their joyous juices just a 
moment before. Only the President had been able to withhold his second 
climax and was still sporting a huge cock in full erection. 

Entirely humanized by now, Angela looked at it amorously, then after a 
moment's hesitation began to fondle it. The other woman-she who came twice, 
and who was being addressed by the name Lucie-fumbled in his trousers and 
played with his testicles. 

The happy President sighed with pleasure. A moment later he warned the 
darling joy dispenser that his final climax was not far off. 

"It's going to splash all over you," he said, "you'd do better if you took 
it in your mouth. At least none of it will be lost that way." 

The ladies giggled a great deal; then pretended that their mouths were too 
tiny to accommodate a fleshy morsel so huge as what he offered them. 

Angela, however, who was fast becoming more emancipated, declared that she 
was willing to offer it a nice finishing-up place between her thighs, if it 
could be done without too much risk. 

The gentlemen and myself-for since my modest postillioning contribution I 
could not help but consider myself one of the their party-told her that if 
that would give her pleasure there was no reason for depriving herself of 
it. We thereupon formed a circle around the two leading actors to hide them 
from the view of the other patrons somewhat ... and also to ourselves be 
able to see better. 

Well settled in his chair with his pants unbuttoned and opened as much as 
possible, the President signaled to Angela to split herself upon his part. 
After a quick glance to left and right, the ravishing woman raised her 
skirt, lifted up her flimsy silk chemise, and spreading her legs, placed 
herself astride the man's knees, taking care of course to direct his rampant 
peg to the proper spot. 

Standing in close around them, we held up her skirt in order to watch the 
adorable ass and soft creamy thighs of the dainty fuckstress. 

The woman, so placed, activated or retarded the man's pleasure at her own 
sweet will; it was she who did the fucking, she who did it all. Alternately 
raising and lowering her flushed body, imprinting around his turgid prick a 
series of rotational movements with her luscious moist cunt, rubbing her 
sensitive clitoris against the bulky gland, she could feel the least lustful 
quivering of the master prick that impaled her delicate flesh and was hence 
able to fully time her own pleasure with that of her lover. 

Having his hands free the President, though unable to grasp the elusive 
buttocks of his lovely impassioned rider, proceeded to unbutton her waist, 
uncovering her two little white round breasts, palpitating their soft 
velvety contours and sucking upon their stiffened crimson nipples with 
lustful ardour. 

Soon we saw the faces of the two participants suddenly go limp; the man 
abandoned her tits, the woman lowered her mouth to that of her partner and 
their lips joined in a mad kiss, their tongues and intimate organs 
interlocked in the throes of an infinite enjoyment, the lovers breathed out 
their souls together and gave down the mutual spendings of voluptuousness. 

One of the spectators obligingly took his handkerchief and slipped it 
between the legs of the young lady, now so helpless with pleasure, and wiped 
her dripping parts to avoid any telltale stains. 

After this exploit wherein her senses had asserted themselves so strongly, 
Angela placed another kiss on the mouth of her fuckster and after a hurried 
round of handshakes, departed with her companion, requesting us not to 
follow them. A superfluous recommendation, since all of us who assisted had 
utter discretion as our primary password. 

 CHAPTER NINE 

Occurrences like the one described in the aforegoing chapter took place 
often at our cafe; but with variations of course. 

Chatting one evening with one of the patrons, an artist of talent who like 
myself was rather sweet on Inez whose tonguings and other expert 
sperm-pumping aptitudes he greatly appreciated, we saw the President come up 
with a young lady of unusually modest and respectable appearance. 

As the outside terrace of the cafe where we were was rather crowded on this 
particular evening, they were a bit uncertain as to where they would sit. To 
my great surprise, Inez, who ordinarily was quite reserved, arose and went 
to shake the hands of the newcomers. Then she invited them to join us at our 
table. 

We made place for them, the modest young lady seating herself smilingly and 
with no apparent reluctance. 

After some few words from which I gathered that the lady had been here 
before and was one of the initiated, Inez proceeded to take possession of 
the member of the artist who was seated at her right and agitated it gently. 
The President's charming companion did the same for him, and on his 
considerate suggestion lent a hand to me too, and fumbled in my trousers to 
see what she could find. 

I was by no means opposed to this caress; but instead of leaning back and 
taking it indolently, I deemed it my duty to prove my gratefulness. So 
insinuating my hand under her silken perfumed skirts and between her shapely 
knees which parted docilely, I penetrated through a convenient opening in 
her satin panties to the secret retreat which already I found to be in a 
state of warm moist excitation. 

A turgescent swollen clitoris rose to welcome my prowling fingers cordially, 
and if I was the only person present to thus tangibly feel the proof of her 
emotion, our companions could have discerned as well as I the marks of 
ineffable enjoyment upon the swooning countenance of the lovely creature. 

As the voluptuous climax overcame her, she had to let go the two cocks that 
had been filling her soft hands and taking her handkerchief, stuffed it into 
her mouth to stifle the exclamations that her libidinous joy was about to 
wring from her. 

She pressed her knees forcibly together and gasped to me helplessly; "Please 
... for God's sake ... I beg you stop a little!" 

I ceased titillating her quivering joybutton and contented myself with 
lightly caressing the smooth underside of her creamy thighs. 

We now became respectable for a time-that is, relatively, for we did not 
cease our mutual but less specific caresses-while we passed the time by 
telling each other voluptuous anecdotes of our erotic experiences. 

I can't resist the pleasure of recounting to my readers this rare scene 
described by my friend the painter with vivid humor and realism: 

"Although it's a long time since the days of my youthful innocence back at 
die School of Art, and although I was even then up to the minute in my 
knowledge of all the latest smutty expressions, erotic poems, stories and 
the like, yet, believe me or not, I was still a novice at the actual games 
of love. In fact, my repertory of experiences was strictly limited to the 
old-fashioned 'natural' way of doing it, and even my practice of that one 
way was then restricted to the person of a charming little mistress who 
loved me dearly and whom I in turn adored. 

"Thus, when any of my comrades spoke of the so-called unnatural acts, I 
scarcely listened to them, believing what they said to be lies out of the 
whole-cloth or else the hallucinations of opium-smokers. 

"I could not conceive, for example, how penetration through the anus was a 
possible thing, and I said as much to one of my friends who was recounting 
to whoever would listen that his lady-friend surrendered to him 'all her 
entrances' and that he would penetrate her by 'every hole.' 'Liar!' is what 
I called him. 

"'I'm not kidding you,' he replied, 'she enjoys sucking me off too, and lets 
me fuck her as much in the ass as in her cunt." 

"'To believe that,' I said, 'I'd have to see it first." 

"'Well, it's a go. I'll fix it up so you can watch us ... that is, if you 
want to." 

"'Of course, I'd ask nothing better. I'm damned curious to watch some such 
spicy spectacle ... if it can be done ... which I still won't concede." 

"Another comrade who was listening to our conversation asked to be included 
in the party and offered the use of his room which was larger and more 
convenient than that of the proposed buggerer. As for myself, I couldn't 
have the party in my studio because of my darling little mistress who was 
living with me. 

"The proposition was acceptable, and the rendezvous was set for the 
following evening. Under the pretext of taking her to a tea our gallant 
friend brought his mistress at the agreed time. We feasted her with cakes 
and champagne. 

"Disconcerted at first at finding herself the only woman in a room with 
three men, it did not take long before she began to feel at home, what with 
the wine and our own best efforts to be entertaining. 

"She was an attractive tall girl and by no means common or tough in 
appearance, having on the contrary a very respectable-even naive-way about 
her. 

"After having done honor to our pastries and having tossed off several 
bottles of champagne among us, the conversation came around to the subject 
of the beauty of the female form. Whereupon our friend began praising the 
charms of his mistress, especially stressing the harmonious proportion of 
her legs and thighs. 

"Naturally, we asked to be shown. 

Without waiting to be begged, and without false shame, she raised her dress 
and showed us her shapely calves, but on our demanding that she let us see 
somewhat higher, she replied that she couldn't because she wasn't wearing 
any drawers. 

"'Don't let that stop you!' said her lover, 'you are among artists, and 
seeing nude women is just an everyday part of our work." 

"Then, without further explanation he took hold of his mistress' skirts and 
raised them high enough for us to see not only her plump lovely thighs, but 
her white belly as well, where it overhung a pretty clump of fine black 
hairs. 

"My comrade took the cue and hastened to get his rummaging hand into the 
silky fleece, while her lover took possession of his mistress' mouth and 
kissed her with his full lips in order to divert her attention. 

"When she at last recovered sufficiently to speak, she merely laughed and 
remarked: 'It looks as if I'm going to get raped. I beg you gentlemen to use 
discretion." 

"But even if we had wished to, that would have been impossible; we were in 
the grip of lust, and our fully erected cocks demanded immediate 
satisfaction. 

"Without losing a moment, we all undressed insisting that she emulate our 
example till she was entirely divested of all her clothes. She looked 
inquiringly at her lover and could see that he not only consented but that 
this party was just a put up job for this very purpose. 

"'Well, since it's this way,' she said, 'you might as well see me in the 
altogether." 

"And she immediately began unbuttoning her waist, let her skirt and 
petticoat slip to the floor, undid her corset and removed her silk chemise. 

"Our eyes were gratified by the vision of her two full glowing white tits, a 
little pendant perhaps, but still very pleasing to the eye and to the touch. 

"The fellow whose room we were using fucked her first. Then I succumbed to 
the pleasant temptation of sampling the luscious fleshy feel of her warm 
moist cunt. 

"The wench was certainly hot-natured, she worked her ass conscientiously and 
she wet herself with her joy-juices in an almost continuous fashion, getting 
two or three comes to each fuck. 

"When I had tossed my load and climbed off the bed where we had been so 
pleasantly wrestling, her boyfriend exclaimed: 'Well, I hope it's my turn 
now; but you two have tired out her poor cunt so that it's not much good 
right now. Fortunately there's still her asshole left to me." 

"'Turn yourself over,' he said brusquely to the fuckstress, who was still in 
the throes of her last delicious spend, twitching about hysterically, 'you 
must enjoy at all ends." 

"Then, putting a pillow under her belly, he mounted on the bed and placed 
himself astride her thighs, his prick on a level with her buttocks which 
bulged plump and inviting. The beauty was no doubt accustomed to this 
particular form of exercise, for she raised her ass slightly and turning her 
head toward her friend remarked simply: 'Better go easy!' 

"The rest didn't take long. Moistening the crack of her behind with a little 
saliva, he pointed his stiff thick dart at the tiny puckered entrance and 
under the impulsion of one hard shove got it halfway into her ass. 

"Calling our attention to the success of the operation which I had 
originally refused to believe in, he asked us to aid by masturbating his 
pretty female mount. One of us therefore titillated her joy button while the 
other played with her luscious heaving bubbies. 

"Gradually the back-scuttler had forced his meaty peg into her very 
entrails, and, when it was entirely in and was pleasuring in its delightful 
warm constriction, he withdrew it gently and then began the usual pleasant 
in and out fucking movement. 

"The wench thus impaled was uttering only sighs of the most intense 
happiness and was repeating, 'God, but it feels good! ah! What enjoyment! 
oh, I love it! Oh ... oh ... I am coming! Oh ... ah ... enough! I'm dying 
... I ... I ... stop ... enough!' 

"We had ceased handling her charms at this fruition of her desires and now 
gave our attention to our friend whose eyes were rolling back and who with a 
few final violent shoves into the ass of his lustful beloved, shot the 
climax of his pleasure deep into her intestines in a hot thick flood of 
cream. 

"After this good solid fucking we gave the woman a little rest. She needed 
it! The perspiration was rolling down her white nude body as if she were in 
a turkish bath. But we all soon regained our spirits and began anew our 
pleasant diversions, and with the hearty agreement of the lady, who 
certainly was an' indomitable fuckstress, I took a second stab at her, but 
still in the ordinary orthodox sanctuary. 

"'Let's do a triangle now,' suggested her lover, when I had finished, and he 
proceeded to explain to his sweetheart what that consisting of. 

"Our comrade, who was familiar with this particular trick, stretched himself 
on the bed, his amatory engine sticking proudly heavenward. Our communal 
darling climbed aboard and laid herself on top of him, first introducing his 
cock into her tireless vagina; then pressing it inward and leaning forward, 
she slightly raised her buttocks to receive the insertion of a second tool. 

"I moistened the tiny rear orifice with a bit of saliva and introduced my 
finger into it to limber the asshole up a bit; then drawing upon the cheeks 
to spread them apart I thus facilitated the entrance of her lover's cock 
again , ... which, brought to bear upon her tender anus, gently penetrated 
it and disappeared entirely into the tightly puckered hole. 

"The beauty, thus sandwiched between the two men, alternately raised and 
lowered her buttocks to engulf the two cocks in her two libidinous openings: 
as much as she was nailed by the one in front, so much was she impaled by 
the one from behind. 

"Merely watching this lustful operation had given me a terrific cock-stand. 
The woman, noticing this, and noticing also that I was not participating in 
the general enjoyment, called me over, placed me at her right hand and 
commenced to masturbate me with delicious expertness. I returned her good 
offices by caressing her back, her breasts and buttocks. As my pleasure 
increased I put my mouth to hers in a long kiss, letting her tongue play 
about my lips. 

"She handled her triple task so efficiently and voluptuously that when my 
friends finally let fly their love-juices, I was scarcely a moment behind. 
My prick shed its quota of hot pearly tears, the rapid jets of sperm 
splashing and glistening on the bare skin of our admirable fuckstress. 

"After this difficult exploit, though all three of us men were completely 
out, the blonde beauty wanted more. 

"Wearily we took turns jerking her off, while one of us sodomized her with a 
candle. This last stunt gave us a playful idea. We lit the end of the candle 
that projected from her plump ass, extinguished the lights in the room and 
followed her about on all fours trying to blow out the candle. She, on the 
other hand, avoided our efforts by moving her buttocks, undulating her 
haunches, twisting about in a humorous fashion ... and in a word making the 
task so difficult for us that it was only at the end of at least ten minutes 
that we succeeded in extinguishing the candle. 

"'I wish one of you boys could replace this wax cylinder with a piece of 
real live meat,' she next suggested; but none of us were in proper condition 
to gratify the lady's request. 

"'I'll see what I can do,' she said, and taking possession of my semistiff 
teaser she put it in her warm mouth, nibbling on it and tickling its head 
with little movements of her teeth and tongue. 

"I was soon carried away. I have always had a weakness for this lingual 
caress and I would have been content to have my cock remain within this 
sweet, smooth, moist oral prison until the orgasm; but both she and her 
boyfriend wanted me to try it in her backside. He, therefore, made us quit 
our play, put his mistress into position and withdrawing the candle from its 
intimate sheath, signed to me to replace it with my now stiff and reasonably 
thick rammer. 

"'Ah,' sighed the hussy, when she had my member securely lodged in the tiny 
tight recess between her buttocks, 'When one has a morsel like that in her 
asshole, one feels something!' 

"To prevent her from distracting me by talking too much, her lover put his 
own prick into her ready mouth, and our lustful game began anew. It took a 
long time. 

"We were of course very much aroused but our sperm had already flowed in 
such abundant quantities that our love-reservoirs were well nigh dry. 
However, after some vigorous in and out friction in her tight sheath, I 
finally succeeded in sending a fairly respectable shot of hot juice into her 
entrails ... just in time to join her lover who was deluging the throat of 
his cocksucking sweetheart with a similar offering. 

"In leaving this astonishing fuckstress who had floored all three of us, we 
considered it our duty to thank her for her complaisance. 

"'The pleasure was all mine,' she replied, 'and whenever it pleases you to 
get up another party like this, you can count on me. I feel a little stiff 
in the back, but I certainly have no regrets for the nice time I've had." 

"Now wasn't that an interesting experience?" concluded the artist. 

"Well, did you ever make another date with this woman?" someone asked. 

"No. My friend, a little disgusted perhaps by discovering the lasciviousness 
of his mistress, separated from her a short time thereafter." 

One could see that he must have been very young and foolish indeed to give 
up the woman for such a cause. 

During the entire course of this recital our hands were by no means idle; 
but were ferreting under the skirts of our female companions or within our 
own trouser flies, for lack of better. We were in a quite heated state. It 
was at this point that the President begged his lady-friend to tell her 
story. 

"It can be put in two words," she laughed, "I am curious about all things 
sensual. I am warm-natured; but above all I seek new sensations ... that's 
why I came here. For the rest, I do believe that I was born for pleasure, 
for even as a child, I loved to show my sex parts and to see those of 
others. It was thus that I amused myself at boarding-school; but I was 
initiated even before that by my governess. I had surprised her one day in 
the act of being caressed by a soldier in her own bedroom. To keep me from 
telling on her, she gave me a box of candy, then began covering me with 
caresses. Finally, seeing that my senses were being awakened, she set to 
fondling my virgin nest and tickling my joy button until that wonderful 
sensation came on. 

"Once I had tasted this pleasure I wanted to renew it. From this we moved on 
to other pleasures. My governess willingly gave me my enjoyment with her 
tongue; then I learned to lick her in turn, and thus we tranquilly amused 
ourselves, fully satisfied with these harmless and captivating caresses. 

"But during vacation I was overjoyed by the visit of a handsome male cousin 
at our house. From the outset we exchanged kisses of a most moving 
character. Before long he got up the courage to ask to be permitted to 
caress my thighs and buttocks. I did not refuse, but gave him the free range 
of my behind, my thighs and even my little pussy, which was just beginning 
to be shaded by silky hair. 

"I was soon so excited by his caresses that I brazenly fumbled in his 
trousers and took out his organ which I agitated for awhile just out of 
curiosity. Then, divining almost instinctively that it was destined for a 
different place, I stretched myself on the floor, raised my skirts and 
begged my cousin to lay on top of me, belly to belly. 

"He had scarcely begun to rub my clitoris with his thing when Adele, my 
governess, who till now had been watching us indifferently from an adjoining 
room, and who now feared no doubt that I might be taken completely and lose 
my virginity, rushed in and forced us to arise. 

"I was furious with her and told her so. Anxious to appease me and at the 
same time to let no harm be done to me, she let me put the youthful weapon 
of the boy into my mouth while she herself caressed and actually tongued my 
little cunt. You can imagine for yourself whether I liked it or not." 

The woman went on to say that since then she had been married and that her 
husband, a very respectable gentleman of whom she was very fond, meant 
nothing to her sensually. 

"He treats me with too much respect ... asking permission to come into my 
room and when he leaves, his business done, he thanks me humbly for the 
great happiness I have given him. But I am completely cold with him; his 
lovemaking does not reach my heart, and much less my temperament." 

"Then you have a lover?" we suggested. 

"Strange as it may seem to you," she replied, "I have not. I cheat 
occasionally, it is true, as you can see for yourself. But I think too much 
of my freedom to chain myself to one lover. A husband is enough." 

"Furthermore," she went on, "I'm just in the mood for some enjoyment right 
now, so make the best of it, you gentlemen. I will have to reproach you for 
being too lazy ... sitting there telling me smutty stories and letting my 
poor little cunny leap with impatience and neglect." 

The President, thereupon, obligingly put his hand up between her thighs, 
while I slipped mine around to her rear and began to titillate the impure 
crack ... which seemed to me to be in an extremely sensitive state and 
dilated easily under my caresses. 

"Can it be that you still have your ten-cent piece intact?" I asked. 

"You're too inquisitive, my friend. You should know that a woman never 
admits having let herself be penetrated by her 'artists' entrance." 

. Whereupon my friend exclaimed that he, being an artist, ought to have that 
self same privilege. 

But she, who had not ceased looking with longing at the member that was 
being manipulated alongside her, cried: 

"My God, man! Your key is far too big for this particular keyhole. All-or 
more-than I can take will be the more modest instrument of this gentleman 
here." 

The instrument in question was mine. 

I, therefore, proposed that we retire to some private room to finish the 
party. And everyone else being of this same mind, we went to a small hotel 
where we engaged a suite of two connecting rooms. 

There we all undressed completely, not omitting a variety of mutual caresses 
between members of the opposing sexes during this piquant procedure. Then, 
all four of us nude, we launched upon an orgy of lust that omitted no 
refinement or perversion. 

Inez gave the handsome lady a fine lesson in cocksucking, and she, with 
charming good grace practiced her homework on each one of us, proving to us 
all that she had a definite and laudable talent for this particular 
exercise. 

When we were all well worked up by all these alluring preliminaries, we 
resolved to finish up with a really good stunt. 

The President laid himself on his back, his fine column of flesh at erect 
attention. Our darling stranger took it in her mouth and favored him with 
the supreme caress while I, as agreed in advance, introduced my stiff and 
raring part into her puckered anus, which a few nice touches of my tongue 
had prepared, and which received my intrusion easily enough. 

When I was in all the way to my balls, the beauty, with every precaution to 
keep me from slipping out of her, stretched herself full length upon the 
President's body. With the kind aid of Inez she managed to get his 
magnificent prick into her sanctuary of love, which when accomplished, Inez 
stood by caressing our comely visitor's pretty tits as she was thus being 
fucked at both ends. It only remained for her to take the artist's cock into 
her mouth for all three of her bodily openings to be simultaneously 
occupied. 

When our ecstasy reached the paroxysm our enjoyment was indescribable ... 
terrific. 

Advance tremblings and quiverings had warned us that our charming 
nymphomaniac was approaching her seventh heaven of bliss, and this lustful 
realization excited us so much that our pricks stiffened even further, and 
we came at almost the same moment, bringing to our senses an excess of 
intense pleasure. 

To keep from crying out loud, our ardent female crammed the flaming cock she 
was mouthing down into her throat as if she wished to swallow not only its 
creamy exudation but the thing itself, too. Then, exhausted, transported 
with joy, her lovely body shaken with convulsive tremors, she stiffened out 
and lost consciousness. 

I attempted to disengage myself from her, but the muscles of her sphincter 
were so fiercely pressed around my cock that I couldn't withdraw it from the 
tight confines of her cream-filled rectum. With great difficulty the artist 
finally succeeded in rescuing his own streaming part from between her lips 
which still sucked upon him frenetically, and by sprinkling some cold water 
on her temples, we at last succeeded in reviving our erotic companion. 

Even still, she wanted to keep my member there planted between her buttocks; 
but gently, and despite her earnest protest, I got it out of her. 

We had some whiskey-punches sent up, to revive us more fully from our 
prostrating joys. 

We had to raise the windows to air the room ... so overpowering was the 
combined odor of sperm and female rut. 

After a half hour of well-earned and much-needed rest we separated, after 
putting our hot-natured lady-friend into a cab and sending her home to her 
worshipful husband. 

She promised to come back again in a few days to renew our good 
acquaintance. 

 CHAPTER TEN 

Several days after this memorable seance, my artist friend and I were seated 
at the cafe chatting about some of the more curious aspects of life. 

"There," he said, referring to the heroine of that occasion, "is a woman, 
loved, and respected by her husband, whose conduct when her lust dominates 
her is a hundred times worse than that of the lowest whore. That just goes 
to show to what extremes of moral perversion and depravity a woman of warmth 
is able to pass!" 

While we thus philosophized, the couples around us were unconcernedly 
playing with their partner's pussies and little goose-necks with all the 
serenity of clear consciences. Our friend Inez was leaning over a member 
whose owner had surrendered it to her with superb indifference, and it was 
really quite amusing to see the young woman mouthing and tonguing and 
sucking a cock whose proprietor was tranquilly chatting with his friends, 
seemingly unaware of the extreme familiarity with which an object belonging 
to him was being treated. 

After a while, indignant at this indifference, Inez trussed up her skirts 
and placed herself astride the young man's knees, and having placed the 
essential bit into her welcoming sheath, she supported herself with her 
hands on the back of his chair and proceeded to work her ass about 
rhythmically. 

Unfortunately, before she could bring her business to a successful 
conclusion, a strange couple came up to occupy a nearby table, and 
consequently she had to abandon her enterprise for the time, not knowing 
what the attitude of the newcomers would be toward her equestrian exercise. 

Meanwhile, I was curiously examining the new arrivals: the man of ordinary 
height, rather elegantly dressed, and a handsome enough fellow. The woman, 
tall, portly, of pleasing build, apparently about thirty or thirty-five 
years of age, and having the appearance of a high-class sales-lady or buyer 
in one of the large department stores of the City. 

Inez, still not daring to resume her former position, interested herself in 
the conversation of her companions. 

Nearby, Martine was just finishing up one of her handmade masturbation jobs. 
Her client gone, she came over to our table and asked us to stand her to 
some refreshments. 

We accepted willingly as we wished to question her about whether she knew 
the woman brought by the President the other evening and of whose amorous 
transports I wrote in the preceding chapter; but we didn't have time to ask 
her, for, while waiting for the drink she had ordered, Martine, following 
her usual practice, had raised one of her legs into the air, much in the 
military manner of "port arms," and she was playing with her thigh as if she 
were strumming a guitar; and it was this simple gesture that set the flame 
to the gunpowder of events that subsequently exploded, for immediately the 
couple who had so regretably disturbed Inez, arose and came to a table close 
by us. My mind was now at ease as to their intentions. 

I said to Martine: "You ought to make some honest proposition to these 
people here. They don't seem to have come to read their bibles, you know." 

Martine looked at them and replied: "I'm sorry, but I don't know them." 

"So much the better," I told her, "go over to them anyway." 

She looked at them again, then reassured, went to their table and suggested 
that they would be much more comfortable at our table. 

They accepted without hesitation, apologizing, as they joined us, for 
disturbing our group. 

"You're not disturbing us a bit," I said heartily, "we will be perfectly 
comfortable ... except for the fact that Martine here has a mania for 
lifting up her leg ... and that doesn't displease us a bit ... for it 
permits us to glimpse some nifty things." 

"Would you like to do it again, Madame?" said one of our new acquaintances 
to Martine, "I think that's very cute." 

Martine needed no urging. She raised her leg high, uncovering her thighs, 
her belly, her furry pussy and a goodly portion of her plump behind. 

"You are very nicely built, Madam," said the lady graciously, "do you mind 
if I touch you?" 

"As much as you like, my dear lady," replied Martine, "and if you want to 
have both of your hands occupied, you might search in this gentleman's 
trousers where you will certainly find something very interesting." 

The couple exchanged looks. Then the woman no longer held back. She fumbled 
in the pants of the artist, who was the lucky gentleman sitting beside her, 
and set to caressing Martine's joybutton. Then, all of a sudden she 
exclaimed "Ah! I would like to really, really, caress her!" 

Then, without waiting a response she lowered herself between Martines legs 
and attacked her clitoris with avid strokes of her lustful tongue. Martine, 
somewhat taken aback by this procedure, gently lowered her leg which was 
tired out from being held up, and rested it lightly over the head of the 
lecherously licking lady. 

From a certain disturbances among our neighbors, I judged it necessary that 
we all resume a more correct bearing, and I warned the strange woman's 
escort, who drew her away, addressing her by the name Marguerita. She 
removed her head and Martine lowered her skirts. During the coming and going 
of the waiter-the cause of this suspension of activity-Marquerita asked 
Martine to allow her to see her breasts. 

"Ah, my dear friend," she exclaimed, "why do you ask me to do that? I have 
little to show. They resemble nothing so much as a couple of fried eggs, 
sunny side up." 

"Let me see them anyway," insisted Marguerita. 

Martine complied. As soon as her tits were uncovered, the pretty Marguerita 
seized them in her hands, patted them, squeezed them, and finally sucked 
upon their tips until they were hard. 

Very pleased with this result, she said: "I'm also going to let you see 
mine." And undoing herself briskly, she took out a pair of magnificent 
breasts, round and white, the nipples large and crimson, betraying the state 
of excitement in which she was. 

We titillated them successively, and, changing our seats, took turns in 
caressing her. She was fast falling into a state of tremendous excitation, 
no longer knowing where she was, speaking not knowing what, her mind 
wandering completely. 

At this moment Martine again put her leg up at port arms, displaying her 
secret charms to the view of the enraptured lady. This latter precipitated 
herself on her cunny as if she wished to devour it. She ran her tongue not 
only over her clitoris, but she lusciously licked the moist flesh of the 
large lips of her vulva as well, sucking them info her mouth, mad with 
desire and pleasure. 

Obliged once more to withdraw by reason of the arrival of the waiter again, 
she could no longer control herself. 

"Pay up!" she exclaimed to her escort, "and let's get out of here to a place 
where we won't be disturbed!" 

Thereupon she arose, signaling to Martine to follow her. They took a 
carriage and had themselves driven to the Park where they were more 
conveniently able to attain their complete mutual ecstasy. 

Since this episode Martine has become a lover of women ... she who had never 
before received vulgar caresses from any female friend, now goes out of the 
way to seek them. And if one gives her the chance to have her cunt lapped by 
an adept lady, I can assure you, she doesn't require any coaxing. 

This was the spectacle by which I was edified on this occasion ... a truly 
royal treat for amateurs of voluptuous tableaux. 

When no outside woman was present, to enliven our little get-togethers, my 
artist friend or one of the other members of our circle would volunteer to 
go out, and if he didn't alwhys bring back some choice game, he would often 
enough pick up some little ladies of the Champs Elysees, with whom he would 
exchange light or smutty gossip to the accompaniment of manual caresses and 
explorations. 

If the woman pleased, the artist would bring her along with him, or, if the 
contrary, he would soon set her at liberty again. 

 CHAPTER ELEVEN 

I have written before that our Manon was accustomed to exhibiting herself at 
times entirely unveiled; that is to say, with her skirts up to her navel and 
her chemise rolled up under her chin, we could see the shapely thighs, the 
fur-covered pussy and the well-rounded titties of the pretty wench. So much 
for that! But there was another girl, young and attractive, who was called 
by the name of the district of her origin "la Bordelaise," who would do even 
more. 

She undertook on a wager one evening to walk twice around the open-air cafe 
completely naked and to collect her bet in the same condition of undress. 

For this purpose we had to forewarn the friendly waiter who stood watch for 
us at one end of the terrace while a good-natured customer guarded the other 
side. 

The daring little beauty was wearing nothing but a kind of dress that opened 
up the front like a kimono, her chemise, short silk socks or anklets and 
tiny high-heeled shoes. Naturally, these last two negligible items of 
clothing could be retained without violating the terms of the treaty. 

With daring deliberateness she removed her dress and silk chemise, letting 
them slip down from off her graceful body to the ground, whence they were 
rescued and retained for the time being by a friend of hers, so that, in 
case of emergency, the bold little hussy could be dressed again in a second. 

Thus entirely stripped to her lovely bare skin, the girl proceeded to 
execute her wager; letting her tits be freely caressed by the company 
present, and allowing them to feel her up all over if it so pleased them, 
receiving from one a resounding playful slap upon her luscious buttocks or a 
momentary friction of her clitoris from another. 

She kept this up for almost ten minutes by the clock, and finally was 
rewarded with five francs over and above the amount of the original bet. It 
was truly a rare spectacle to see this attractive young lady nude and 
getting her various private charms fondled in the wide open air by unknown 
men and women (for the female participants were just as much excited as the 
men-if not more so-by these rousing caresses). 

These are typical of the amusing little games that we played and which, I 
insist, harmed no one. Why then did the police sometimes insist in butting 
in with their filthy noses? I was told, and was by no means astonished to 
learn, that when the cops did intervene, it was always at the complaint of 
some disgruntled woman, who too coarse or drunk, had been excluded from our 
joyful little celebration. 

The raiding of this favorite cafe of mine by the police resulted in their 
absolutely forbidding entrance to any of the gallant ladies who had 
therefore patronized the place. A further consequence followed naturally ... 
the men customers stayed away too. 

And so, if from time to time, some few curious happenings occurred there, 
they weren't of sufficient originality or distinction to warrant their being 
recounted in these pages. 

I will, however, describe another scene which took place in another 
establishment of the same kind at about the time I am writing of. 

Be it understood that at this cafe as at the other there were a number of 
female hangers-on whose actions were similar enough to those who patronized 
the original place. In addition there were a number of hussies who would 
bring with them poor suckers whom they would satisfy by hand ... who, for 
lack of cash, had to be content with this meager entertainment. 

Here too would congregate masculine voyeurs and occasionally females ones, 
to get an eyeful of the nudity which was frequently exhibited. 

This cafe was doing a thriving business, for, when there were interesting 
things going on the terrace would quickly become filled with patrons hungry 
for some sights as well as thirsty for drinks. But it wasn't really so very 
easy to get a ringside seat when things got started, for the regular 
customers had reserved for themselves a shadowy comer where they could 
remain almost entirely unseen by the greater numbers of patrons. 

The tables adjoining this desirable location were generally occupied by 
friends of the ladies or by earnest voyeurs with plenty of cash, willing to 
pay for the privilege. 

In this comer the worst conceivable orgies could be staged with practically 
no risk of detection. It goes without saying that some truly extraordinary 
parties took place there. 

Out and out fucking was practiced without restraint, in fact, wasn't even 
considered as anything worthy of attention. 

One of the men "regulars" at this cafe had a weakness for sucking cocks, and 
would pay the women to find him subjects on whom he could satisfy his 
passion. 

For the convenience of his pastime an ordinary park or garden-bench was 
placed near the entrance to the toilet. The cock-sucker would seat himself 
on a chair placed behind the bench while the subject to be worked on would 
lean or half sit on top of the bench-back. On the other side of the bench, 
that is on the seat proper, friends or spectators would sit in a solid line, 
creating a screen for the mysterious operations which they themselves would 
watch only out of the corners of their eyes at the moment when the sighs and 
groans of the individual getting his cock sucked announced the grand finale. 

Brought to this cafe by chance one evening by a woman of whom I had already 
had my pleasure, I was fortunate enough to get a seat within eye-range of 
this procedure and was witness to this spectacle repeated on seven different 
fellows in succession. 

Not willing to make the eighth, I had to beat a hasty retreat. 

For the purpose of this book however, it is sufficiently documented. 

For a long time though, I abstained from frequenting this particular cafe, 
whose clientele was a bit too peculiar I thought, even for me. 

Nevertheless, passing by there one evening, I noticed a little crowd 
surrounding a woman who, it seemed to me, had her breasts uncovered. 

I seated myself alongside the group, discerning at once that the woman in 
question was a very nice-looking specimen indeed. I could now make out for 
certain that her tits were bare and that she had her legs raised and resting 
on a table. Her neighbors immediately adjoining were feeling her up for all 
they were worth, titillating the crimson buds of her large full breasts, 
while two other gents seated before her were manipulating her vulva and 
stroking the hair of her twat. 

Suddenly the demoiselle gave vent to this outburst, addressed to one of 
them: 

"You might at least go down on me and give me a gamahuching instead of 
fumbling around and teasing me that way!" 

"Well, I don't mind if I do!" replied the one spoken to. He leaned over and 
whispered some words into her ear. 

The woman thereupon arose and made a little collection ... as was the custom 
of these little ladies who could not afford to entertain the public gratis. 
I donated a small sum and forthwith the show began. The young man placed 
himself between the legs of the woman, having first pulled down her flimsy 
panties, and began to work his chin on the darling's stiffened 
clitoris....It was not long before she was evidencing all the graphic signs 
of an exquisite enjoyment.... 

I have since learned that this particular young lady was an artist's model 
much in demand, and one of the fellows had brought her here for the purpose 
of getting himself jerked off. 

This very curious and highly piquant scene had whet my appetite for more 
spectacles of a similar nature; but it was quite some time before I saw this 
woman again, and the circumstances tinder which we resumed our acquaintance 
weren't of sufficient interest to justify mention in these pages. 

 CHAPTER TWELVE 

One evening in spring, rather fatigued after a long walk in the park, I 
stopped at this cafe. Laboring under the impression that the place had been 
purged of its more dubious clientele, my purpose in casting anchor here was 
the innocent enough one of wrapping myself around the contents of a cold 
glass of beer. 

I seated myself at one end of the outside terrace just next to a couple of 
elderly married people who were indulging their primal appetites with a cup 
of tea in the open. 

Some few couples of younger people at my right did possess a slightly 
equivocal attitude; but nothing really out of place was being done, beyond 
the usual mild caresses, kisses on the mouth, tender squeezes, light 
proposals, restrained laughter, etc. 

However, I overheard the elderly lady suddenly say to her companion: 

"I tell you that there it is! Just look!" 

I, in turn, followed the direction of the good old lady's gaze and saw to 
the rear a group composed of two men and a woman. This latter person was 
seated across the lap of one of the men, and, looking more closely, I could 
see that she was performing a slight back and forth movement ... all the 
time seeming to be doing nothing but chatting with the gentleman seated 
opposite her. 

This arrangement told me enough. 

The old lady, with her piercing gaze, had no doubt followed the woman's 
entire procedure and had probably seen her place herself on the gentleman's 
member after the usual preamble of putting it into proper state. 

No part of the remainder of the operation escaped my eyes, and now that I 
understood beyond doubt the exact nature of it, I could easily discern the 
fact when the woman finally arose and passed a handkerchief to the gentleman 
to dry the tears of his "little brother" and herself retired behind the 
bench to a dark spot, to relieve herself no doubt of the mess he had made in 
her. 

At this moment the elderly couple and several young people departed. I 
profited by the opportunity of moving a few tables closer, thinking that I 
would still have a chance to see some more. 

Scarcely was I settled when, several moments later, I saw coming out of the 
shadows, not only the pretty female sinner who had just had herself so 
skillfully conducted to the seventh heaven, but another of her companions, a 
beautiful hussy, a bit heavy-built, gorgeously dressed in a white evening 
gown trimmed with fine lace and wearing a hat decorated with lovely white 
ostrich feathers. 

This stunning costume made an easily visible point of luminousity in the 
shadow. The pretty creature seated herself on the bench and, almost 
immediately began trussing up her dress and her lacy petticoats, exhibiting 
a pair of knees of the most graceful proportions and contours. Pretty silk 
stockings encased these magnificent knees; her feet were daintily shod in 
tiny white shoes. It was all in all an exhilarating eyeful. 

Not to be hampered in the pleasures that she no doubt intended seeking there 
in the shadows of the Pavilion, she was wearing no drawers. Several of the 
customers of the place advanced closer to the young beauty; but, I, who was 
placed a little distance away but directly opposite her and with a streak of 
light coming from behind me, sat tight and watched closely. 

Her lingerie raised sufficiently high to be out of the way, the beauty 
placed her feet upon a chair in front of her, and threw her head and bosom 
slightly backward, whereupon a gentleman, her lover probably, who was seated 
on the other side of the bench, leaned over her pretty blonde head and 
crushed her lips with impassioned kisses. 

When leaning back the voluptuous beauty had reached her dainty hands to 
right and to left and had taken hold-on the right-of a respectable sized 
prick that Titine, one of the female habitu's of the place, had had the 
foresight to prepare for her. Her left hand in turn was fumbling between the 
thighs of another lady, a buxom lass who was notoriously fond of the 
caresses of women. 

The spectacle was not without charm. From my comfortable vantage I admired 
the thighs of the pretty hussy, as well as her brownish haired puss, framed 
in a heap of lacy, fluffy underthings. I could also see the plump thighs of 
the other woman and I could make out easily enough the caresses of the 
pretty hand that passionately fondled her black-shaded cunt. I could not 
distinguish the member of the good fellow who was getting jerked off, yet I 
could follow every motion of the masturbator's arm ... and that excited me 
singularly. 

Titine, afore mentioned, was not remaining inactive. She had appointed 
herself stage manager in this little tableau, and did a good job of it. With 
an expert hand she set to undoing the elegant bosom of the leading lady, and 
soon there were uncovered a pair of full-blooming white tits whose rosy 
nipples she began sucking upon. 

Then, deciding that she could do more good elsewhere, she signaled to the 
two neighboring men to take her place in this agreeable task and, kneeling 
between the lovely knees, already spread for her reception, she raised one 
leg off the ground and placed it upon her shoulder. 

You are guessing correctly, kind reader. With her subject's knees so 
graciously spread, she placed her roguish head between the rounded thighs of 
the lovely creature and began hungrily lapping the elegant perfumed spot 
which offered itself willingly no doubt to the subtleties of her tongue. 

Before long the effect of these knowing caresses made itself felt. 
Quiverings that announced the impending supreme ecstasy shook the fair body 
of the pleasure tom coquette. Soon she finished, stiffening in the 
voluptuous spasm and uttering stifled cries of joy against the mouth of the 
lover whose ardent tongue was still at her lips. 

An intermission of a more reposeful nature succeeded this climax. 

To warm her up and excite her to new activities, she was next presented with 
the pricks of most of the men nearby. She caressed them willingly with her 
soft hands and took great pleasure in seeing them jerk forth their liquid 
life when the moment of their final pleasure came. 

When she was herself once more in properly amorous condition, she wished to 
take her pleasure in a different way. 

Accordingly she passed around to the other side of the bench, and placing 
her elbows upon it, leaned sharply forward, as if at her balcony looking 
down at the street below. 

Her lover or gigolo took his position and raising her skirts from behind 
proceeded to fuck her ... was it in her cunt? or was it in her ass? I do not 
know, for I could not discern the exact spot that he penetrated. But I could 
see well enough his come and go movement against her lovely bare buttocks. 

The plump hussy was seated on the ground between her widespread legs and was 
tonguing her clitoris from in front; at the same time fondling the balls of 
the lover that were so close at hand. 

Titine, seated alongside, had raised her skirts to allow the lady to caress 
the soft flesh and attributes of her between thighs and was covering her 
lips and face with heated kisses. With all this attention it did not take 
long for the lovely lecherous creature to pass into the throes of an 
extraordinary and delirious enjoyment. 

This was certainly one of the most interesting things I had ever witnessed 
in my life-as much because of the variety of positions assumed as by the 
elegant clothes and daring aplomb of the beautiful cocotte. 

For the rest, it was also one of the very last erotic scenes of which I was 
the witness. 

The month of September had stolen upon us and numerous departures for their 
country chateaux and the fall hunting season had taken away from the 
promenades the better heeled customers on which the traffic for the most 
part depended. 

The terraces of the cafes were less patronized and the little daughters of 
joy were earning less money. The small-fry sucker of simple tastes and 
limited cash now reigned alone and undisputed. 

The voyeurs who were now being treated only to spectacles of lesser interest 
came hither with decreasing frequency. 

It was at about this time too that the police decided to show their 
authority and compel the owners of the cafes to conduct their places with 
greater prudence and restraint. 

One evening, as myself and some friends were tranquilly chatting over our 
traditional beers, we were astounded to see the Commissioner of Police 
himself, accompanied by his secretary and two detectives, stalk 
unceremoniously into our cafe. Everyone peeped out of the comer of his eye 
at the other customers; but all were respectably occupied; there was not the 
least suspicious gesture, not one reprehensible attitude. But the police 
were not to be baffled by finding nothing going on; they arrested Helene and 
took her away with them without anyone, Helene least of all, knowing just 
why. 

The other women present vanished in the wink of an eye, as also their 
cavaliers, ... and two minutes after, there wasn't a single customer left in 
the place. 

The general result to the cafe owner was disastrous. Apart from an aperitif 
now and then and a few drinks on Sundays, his business was nil. It was 
rumored that he had even been summoned to the Police Court and forced to pay 
a stiff fine. I don't know for certain, but another time that the cops 
swooped down on the place, they found nothing to complain about or even to 
concoct a complaint about. 

The Prefect of Police Lepine-who, according to his name (The Prick) ought to 
have been the main providence of cunts-was the blue-nosed reformer who set 
himself to put an end to our free and easy roundtable amusements. 

The anti-vice agents, with a zeal more than excessive, would arrest every 
woman known to them; not because of what she was doing, but merely for 
chancing to be around when they were snooping. 

However it may have been, all these things put the damper to our periodic 
promenades and cafe-lounging, and erotic scenes became very rare indeed. Did 
"morality" gain thereby? I venture to doubt it. These professional ladies 
had to live. And as they had no other means of livelihood, they would 
exercise their trade elsewhere, or in more respectable neighborhoods, until 
complaints were sent in to headquarters and another raid would be organized. 
The ladies would be arrested, then, as no one knew what to do with them and 
society had no legitimate niche into which to place them, they would be 
released-only to be arrested again and once more released-and it would be 
thus until the poor girls were hounded to death by police, hunger and 
misery. 

Truly, we are not much concerned with morality in this particular book. 
However, I want to say that there are plenty of so-called "respectable" 
lovers, whose conduct on the public streets is more scandalous than that of 
the worst whores. 

When a professional at love hires out her services for a quarter of an hour, 
she conceals her activity, dissimulates well, and pays strong heed that the 
passersby should not suspect her arrangements, but lovers kiss and caress 
each other unrestrainedly, without bothering about the public. Because they 
are in heaven, they think themselves alone in the world. 

How many times have I seen, in passing a bench in the park a pair of lovers 
embracing each other, feeling each other without the least regard to being 
seen? Well enough; but such spectacles are absolutely dangerous ... for 
young girls especially. They do not see the play of the professional lady's 
hands; but they do see the ardour and passion of lover's kisses, they 
understand its attraction, and they feel an excitation that may very well 
incite them to seek out comparable pleasures. 

And yet these folks are never disturbed. They are left to receive the 
delicious caresses that they so freely bestow upon each other. It might as 
well be admitted that it isn't easy to forbid them to thus testify their 
love to each other. They can't be put in jail for that, and if they are told 
to desist from their caresses, they consider themselves sufficiently 
acquitted if they go elsewhere and resume their pleasures. 

Another reason that explains the tolerance of the police for the lovers in 
question is the truly unbelievable number of soldiers and even of the cops 
themselves that are continually indulging in similar pastimes while 
supposedly attending to their duties. 

It seems that the uniforms of our government servants have the strange gifts 
of being able to sock the pretty working-girls and lady's-maids between the 
eyes, so to speak, for one sees veritable chains of them along the benches 
in the many nooks of the Champs-Elysees. And as the soldiers and police are 
brothers, they cannot very well deny any privileges to each other or oppose 
each other in any way. 

But at this juncture we will bring to a close this little collection of 
erotic souvenirs, happy if we have been able to amuse our readers and to 
distract them for a moment from their anxieties as the galley-slaves of 
life. 

 BOOK II 

QUEENIE 

 CHAPTER ONE 

MY PARENTAGE AND EARLY LIFE 

My father possessed a large and flourishing estate in one of the West Indian 
islands before the Slave Emancipation. 

My baptismal name is Charlotte, but from some fancied likeness to a picture 
of the English queen of the name, my father called me Queenie, which pet 
name has clung to me ever since. 

The first event of any importance in connection with my subject which I can 
remember, occurred when I was about ten years old. I had then a black nurse 
called Dora, in whose charge I was especially placed. It was from her I 
learned that my mother, who died soon after my birth, had been a favorite 
and a very handsome slave, nearly as white as any European, and that I 
greatly resembled her. 

My father was kind to me, though I did not see much of him, for he was often 
away on business; when he was at home, he used to send for me to come to him 
after dinner, when he would set me on his knee and make me sip sweet rum 
toddy. He liked tickling my thighs and pinching my bottom, he said, as it 
made me laugh and look merry; but one evening after his second glass he 
placed me astride his lap with my back towards him and my dress pulled up, 
so that he might feel the warmth of my little bottom there. I laughed and 
thought it funny, but let him settle me as he wished. Then in a short time I 
felt a hot stiff thing poking up between my thighs and rubbing against my 
slit in such a way as even then to cause such a strange tingling there that 
I told nurse of it when she was putting me to bed. She laughed, and said 
Massa wanted to do to me what he had done to my mother before me. 

"Oh, nurse, do tell me what papa did to mamma." 

"Never mind now, Missy, you'll know time enough." 

"Tell me now, nurse, you know I am past ten and the other day, when you were 
wiping me after the bath and were looking in between my legs you said that I 
was grown quite a little woman; look at me again, nurse," I said, lifting up 
my night dress and spreading my legs. "Had mamma a little slit in here, like 
I have, and did she let papa rub it for her?" 

"What a funny child you are, Miss Queenie! You're indeed a large and well 
made girl for your years and your mamma did enjoy a rubbing there more than 
any one I ever saw and, unless I am very much mistaken, you will be just the 
same." Then, stooping down, she put her hands under my bottom and raised me 
up and plunging her face between my thighs began to kiss the lips and lick 
around the inside of my little slit. 

I was greatly surprised at first, but soon the motion of her warm pliant 
tongue in that most sensitive spot made me press up against her mouth and 
cry: 

"Don't stop, dear nurse, that is so nice!" 

A thrill of pleasure passed through me; then feeling tired and heavy I 
closed my eyes and soon fell asleep. 

Nurse was a noted herb doctor and she used to boast that she could cure any 
sick person, or make them sleep, or even kill them if she liked. There was 
one herb which she often gathered when out walking with me, which, she said, 
was good for tea and made people sleep afterwards. She sometimes used it for 
our own tea. It was nice and pleasant to drink but always made me sleep 
heavily after taking it. She had steeped some that evening and filled my 
cup, but as it tasted more pungent than usual, my stomach turned against it 
and when she was not looking I poured it into the slop basin, but when she 
helped me again it was not so strong and I drank a little. 

I suppose it was the effect of it which made me go to sleep so quickly, but 
it did not last so long as usual, for I awoke after a few hours; the moon 
was shining brightly through the curtains drawn across the open window and I 
could see by the clock that it was only a little after twelve. I felt hot 
and restless and the excitement in my slit still continued. I involuntarily 
put my hand to it and felt its smooth lips and the little slippery lump 
between. Then I rubbed with my finger the little hot chink below, which 
throbbed under my touch and which I felt to be connected in some mysterious 
way with the very mainspring of my being. I knew not then of that wondrous 
key which could enter in, wind up the spring and pull all the hidden 
machinery into motion; but my eyes were partially opened, my curiosity 
aroused and many things I had previously heard and witnessed recurred to my 
memory with a startling significance unknown before. I settled in my mind, 
therefore, to lose no opportunity of enlarging my knowledge of these 
interesting matters. 

I was lying quietly in my bed while these thoughts were fermenting in my 
mind, when a low whistle to the window arrested my attention. Nurse sat up 
and softly asked: 

"Is that you, Dandy?" The whistle was gently repeated. 

"You may come in," she replied, "the child is fast asleep and the coast is 
clear." A dusky form then passed through the window and I recognized one of 
the assistant overseers, a good-looking mulatto, who was much chaffed as 
Nurse's follower and admirer. 

She took him in her arms and gave him a mighty hug; on being released he 
turned towards me and asked: 

"Is she fast asleep? Might I look at her little cunny?" 

"You might, for I gave it to her strong last evening." He came softly to the 
side of my bed and lifting the clothes, pushed his hand between my thighs. I 
pretended to be asleep though at first I found it very hard to remain still 
for his fingers tickled me, but he quickly aroused the sensation of pleasure 
such as I felt before, and that made me firm as a rock. He then pulled down 
the clothes and opening my legs said: "What a fair little cunt she has, 
Dora. I wonder who will be the first to ravish its sweets?" 

"I would not be surprised if her own father had the first of her himself," 
and she related what I had told her. 

"I would not put it past him for he is the greatest man for women I ever 
met. Does he often come to you, Dora?" 

"Yes, he does; he takes a turn when he wants a black cunt for a change." 

"And you give him enough of it, too, Dora?" 

"Why not," said the nurse as she kissed the top of his red-headed tool which 
she had drawn out while they were talking. She seemed to be supporting its 
bag with one hand, while she moved the other up and down the dark-skinned 
shaft. 

Meanwhile, Dandy had frigged my cunt into such a state of excitement that he 
was able to push the tip of his finger through the passage and though the 
pain was so considerable that I had to bite my lips to prevent my crying 
out, the sensation was so overpowering that I willingly bore it while he 
forced his whole finger up. Then I felt something snap inside and to my 
great relief he moved it in and out without hurting me. 

"I declare she is fit to be fucked," he said, "although there is not the 
slightest sign of hair on her mount yet. See the whole of my finger goes in 
without waking her." 

"So I see, but don't meddle further with her now, come here and I'll finish 
you off, then go to bed like a good fellow." 

Still holding him by the pego, she drew him towards her bed and sat down on 
the edge with him standing between her legs. He put his hands under her 
thighs and tilted her back. She at once spread herself like an open book, 
giving me a clear view of her enormous gap The outsides of the great fat 
lips were dark and covered with black, woolly hair, but the inside was a 
flaming red and seemed to be brimming over with unctuous juice. 

"Let me put it in, Dandy!" she said as she directed with her hand the 
glowing head of his now rampant tool into what seemed to me the huge mouth 
of some all-devouring creature. 

"Push, you villain," she cried, as she clutched the two polished cheeks of 
his bottom with her hands, driving her nails into his quivering flesh. "Send 
home your prick and fuck me like a man." 

Dandy, bending to his work, was not slow in obeying her command and fucked 
with such fury that the whole room shook with the vigor of his strokes. Then 
his job being done, after laying on her a few minutes, he got up and went 
away. 

The events of that night completely changed the current of my life. I was no 
longer an innocent child. A new sense had arisen in my nature; I felt a want 
of something. I scarcely knew what. At that same time I had become as 
knowing and suspicious as one of long experience in the ways of men. 

I had learned to read and write from a schoolmaster who attended me for an 
hour each morning. I was fond of reading but had few books at my command and 
they were chiefly novels of light description and such books of poetry such 
as Don Juan, Tommy Little and Bums; all these I now read with renewed 
interest and enlightened comprehension of the meaning of the numerous hints 
and allusions. 

But my attention was especially directed to the living characters with which 
I mingled in daily life and the strange events which were continually 
occurring around me and which were so highly calculated both to stimulate 
and gratify my eager and prurient curiosity. 

I began life in the midst of an atmosphere pervaded by sensuality and 
self-indulgence and how I remained in comparative innocence so long is to 
marvel at now. 

My father was a man of robust health and unbridled passion; he had absolute 
control over a large number and variety of women; and as he was generous in 
conduct and had a most winning manner and address, they were only too ready 
to gratify him in every way that he desired. Nor was he selfish in his 
pleasures, for he allowed his overseers, and he had several, mostly 
European, to enjoy the same license he claimed for himself; so that in a 
word, unbounded and promiscuous intercourse seemed the order of the day. 

A son of the head overseer was allowed to play with me when he was home from 
school. His name was Dick and he was sixteen years of age. He had often 
tried to make free with me, but hitherto I had always repelled his advances, 
but now I felt quite prepared to meet him halfway. The next time he came to 
play with me, he started his old tricks of running his hand up under my 
petticoats. 

"Where are you putting your hand? I have no pocket there for guavas or 
nuts." 

"No, but you have a sweet little flower which I would very much like to see 
and unfold." 

"What nonsense you talk. How do you know that I have a flower or anything 
else there?" 

"Oh, I know very well. I was watching my sister who is about your age taking 
her bath the other morning and she has the prettiest little mouth between 
her legs that I ever saw." 

"And what have you got there yourself, Master Dick?" 

"Oh, I will show it to you, look here, Queenie, there it is, won't you take 
it in your hand?" 

"No, I'd be sorry to touch the ugly little thing," all the time however 
looking at it with fixed attention. 

"Why do you call it ugly-you just mean the contrary, look how still it is 
getting," and he drew down the covering skin, "see its red top peeping out. 
Do you know what it is for, Queenie?" 

"No, what would I know about it?" 

"Perhaps you may know more than you would like to say, but anyway, I will 
tell you, it is just made to go i into the mouth between your legs ... ah, 
do; there's a good girl." 

After much laughing, dragging and pushing he succeeded in getting his hand 
on my chink of delight. 

I enjoyed watching how his face beamed with satisfaction, as he felt with 
eager fingers the swelling mound and soft, rounded lips which formed the 
outer portion of my little unfledged cunny. He praised and kissed me and 
pressed hard against me, but all the while, the knowing young dog was 
forcing me back and quietly pushing in between my legs. He pinched my 
clitoris and his fingers rubbed the slit, as he softly pulled up my frock 
and opened my drawers until at last I allowed him to get what he desired: a 
full view of my rosy chink. How his eyes then sparkled. How he kissed its 
lips and thrust in his tongue. He was leaning over me on one side, my hand 
strayed up his thigh. His trousers were open and I took hold of his prick, 
it stiffened up as my fingers closed up around it. He seemed greatly pleased 
and lifting himself up, he pushed it forward for a closer inspection. He 
showed me how to frig it, as he called the moving of its loose skin up and 
down and with a gratified air watched the operation. 

He gradually moved his prick towards my mouth and then asked me to kiss it. 
I put its head to my lips and rubbed it to my nose. It had a slight and 
peculiar smell, which to me was pleasant and exciting. I let it enter my 
mouth and twined my tongue around its neck. He put my hand on the little bag 
that held its stones and told me to feel them and then pushed on my hand 
until my fingers reached the little round hole in his bottom. 

Dick was in fact, quite a little European and young as he was, he had seen 
and even participated in many of the various modes of sexual enjoyment. 

"Queenie, you are a brick, you know how to please a fellow and you have a 
lovely cunt; now let us have perfect confidence in one another; we shall 
have great fun and I shall tell you all sorts of queer things; do you 
agree?" 

"Yes, Dick, you are a good clever boy and, I am very fond of you," and we 
sealed our bargain with a kiss. 

"Queenie, you shall be my true love and I will marry you when you are grown 
up and I have an estate of my own. But now tell me, do you know the name of 
what you are now holding in your hand and petting so nicely?" 

"No, Dick, what is it called?" 

"It is called a prick; and this you know, is called a cunt and putting the 
prick into the cunt is the nicest feeling in the world and is called 
fucking. Now lean back, raise your knees and open your thighs as widely as 
ever you can and let us fuck together; if I can get my prick into your cunt 
you will know what a delightful thing fucking is." 

I lay back, spread my thighs and putting down my hand, tried to open my cunt 
as much as I could, while he knelt between my legs and pressed the head of 
his tool against the opening. He pushed and worked away and I heaved up and 
helped by every means in my power, but all in vain, he could not get in; at 
last some white juice spurted out of his prick and he had to give up, almost 
crying at his lack of success. 

I fully sympathized with him, and said, "But Dick, how do you know that it 
is meant to go in there at all?" 

"Why, I have seen it go in many a time; shall I tell you what I saw only 
last week?" 

"Do, Dick, I would like above all things to hear it." 

"You know, old Snigger keeps the plantation cat, and flogs the slaves when 
they are sent to him with a note from my father. Last week our Sally was 
lazy and impudent and he resolved to give her a lesson by sending her to 
Snigger. So he wrote: 'Give this girl a round dozen to teach her better 
manners,' and sent the note with her. I knew what was in the note and why 
she was sent. So I followed quietly after and going to the rear of the 
punishment house, I was able to look in and see all that passed. The old 
fellow led her in and fastened the door. When the poor girl knew why she was 
sent there, she seemed quite dumbfounded and burst out crying. He tried to 
comfort her by saying, 'I know you Sally and if you are good and quiet, I 
won't hurt you much." 

"He then tied her hands and placed her leaning over a beam so that her 
bottom was well cocked up. Then he raised her petticoat and flung it over 
her head and shoulders, and putting his hand between her legs, forced them 
wide apart; on which she squealed out and threatened all sorts of things. 

"'Very well,' he said, 'If you won't keep quiet you must only suffer for 
it,' And bringing down the cat, he gave her a smart cut across her naked 
posteriors. 

"She jumped and gave a yell. 

"'All right,' he said, giving her another, 'now perhaps you will be quiet 
and behave yourself." 

"'Oh, yes, Mr. Snigger, I will be as quiet as I can, but don't hit so hard, 
you hurt me terribly." 

"'I don't want to hurt you at all, Sally,' he said,. rubbing his hands 
between her fat thighs, spreading them apart; and gazing up at her cunt. He 
then loosened his pants and brought out his tool. You would have wondered at 
the big prick the old fellow has. He made it wag its great purple top as he 
shook it in his hand. Then holding her by her hips, he drove it at her cunt. 
But when she felt it between her lips she cried: 

"'Stop, you mustn't do that." 

"'You want another taste of the cat, my lady,' he said, drawing back and 
giving her a lash. 

"'Oh, Mr. Snigger, don't whip any more and I'll let you do anything you 
please." 

"'Now you speak like a sensible girl,' he said; coming up close again. He 
opened the glowing lips of her cunt, inserted the head of his prick and 
pushed it slowly up. As it disappeared, he leaned on her back, put his hands 
down under her belly, spread them over her cunt and made his prick pass in 
and out through his fingers. You would have been surprised, Queenie, to have 
seen with what ease the great prick passed up into her belly; and as soon as 
he began to fuck with regular back and forward thrusts, she poked her bottom 
out to meet every push. When he finished he made her promise never to tell 
any one what he had done to her. 'If you do and I have you here again, maybe 
you won't catch it, that's all.' She knew that was no idle threat, so she 
let him kiss her and then went quietly away. "Would you have liked to see 
that, Queenie?" 

"Oh dear yes, almost every day." 

"I will tell you the next time and we can go together. 

Won't it be fun?" 

I promised to go with him and after some more handling, looking and kissing, 
he departed. 

 CHAPTER TWO 

MY STRANGE DREAM: MY MAID ZILLA 

The next time my father sent for me after dinner, I made an excuse for not 
going, as my newly awakened feelings caused me to shrink from him now. But 
that same night, Nurse made some of her peculiar tea. I tried to avoid 
drinking it, but she pressed it so strongly upon me that I could not help 
taking some. Soon afterwards, I fell into a heavy sleep and out of that for 
some cause or other, I passed into a curious state of half-consciousness and 
either saw or dreamed that Papa was in our room lying on Nurse's naked body. 
Then I seemed to be carried over and laid on my back by her side, in ,such a 
way that he could see and kiss my cunny as he worked his bottom up and down 
over her. All this time I was quite powerless and totally unable to move or 
speak, though I had a dreamy perception of all that was going on. 

Nurse then got over him with her bottom towards his face, her breast resting 
on his belly and her hand between his raised thighs. After a while she said, 
"Hah, I have got him into life again; what shall we do with him now?" 

"Could we get him into Queenie?" 

"Isn't she too young as yet, it would hurt her I fear." 

"She is going on eleven and I have often fucked girls as young as she is, 
for in this country as you know, girls mature very early. We will grease her 
little crack and this poor fellow not being overstrong will not hurt her too 
much." 

She then brought cold cream and anointed my cunt, while he worked his finger 
in and out and at last forced up two together; then he got Nurse to go all 
fours on the bed and placing me on her back, held up my legs and knelt 
between. After working his tool a few turns in her receptacle, he put its 
well moistened head in my little chink and holding me firm by the shoulders, 
gradually forced it in. I felt a dull sensation of pain as it entered and 
passed up, yet I could neither stir nor cry out; but when it was all inside, 
it seemed to fill me with warmth and satisfaction. 

I heard Nurse asking if he had got it in. 

"Oh, yes, easily," he replied, as he lifted me in his arms, staked on the 
engine of bliss and began to carry me round the room. The motion was so 
delightful that it partially aroused me, for the action of the prick fairly 
convulsed my cunt with delicious throbs, as I clung round him with my arms 
and legs. 

He soon laid me in my bed and I was conscious of nothing until the morning, 
when a feeling of soreness in my cunt brought back the dream of my 
recollection. 

Nurse examined my nightdress and noticing some ensanguined spots, took it 
away and said I must have been scratching myself in the night. I kept my own 
counsel and said nothing. 

My father always had young good-looking slave girls to do the housework and 
wait on him; but they also had other functions to discharge, which I now 
began to find out and understand. I soon learned, moreover, that all the 
planters round whether married or single were similarly supplied and that 
they were not thought worse for it as it was the universal custom. 

My father, being the wealthiest among them, only carried on matters on a 
grander scale. When he invited his friends to dinner, and he never had any 
but gentleman's parties, after they had imbibed a sufficient quantity of 
drink, he used to call in a number of these girls and make them strip and 
dance naked; then would follow a regular orgy, which would end only when 
they all rolled off to bed together. 

I heard all this from a pretty slave girl named Zilla, whom papa had lately 
appointed as my special waiting-maid. She attended me in the bathroom and 
nothing seemed to please her more than when I let her kiss and suck my cunt. 
She told me that my father had a splendid prick and fucked so delightfully 
that the girls were always contending who should go to him at night; and 
that he loved to have his prick petted and sucked. While telling me these 
things, she kept on playing with my cunt, probing and frigging it and 
inserting the tip of her finger in the little round hole behind, which I 
found excited me greatly. 

I asked her if she went to him often. 

"As often as I get the chance," she replied. 

"But are you not too young ... would it not hurt you to have such a big 
thing pushed up into your belly?" 

"Not in the least, Missy, I was not nearly so tall as you when I was first 
fucked. Put your finger in and feel how open I am now." 

To my surprise her cunt admitted three or even four fingers with the 
greatest ease. 

"You are much more open than I am. Now tell me, do you find fucking so very 
pleasant as they say." 

"Oh, yes, it is grand. There is nothing like it in the world. How you would 
enjoy it, missy. Ah, if you only saw two people fucking, you would never 
rest until you were fucked, yourself." 

"At all events, I would like very much to see how it is done; could you not 
contrive, Zilla, to let yourself be fucked while I was looking on, of 
course, concealed." 

"Well, Missy, if it would gratify you, I think I could manage it safe and 
pleasantly. But first I want to show you something, Massa is not at home 
today. Come, let us explore his rooms." 

She led me to a room which I had always found locked, but of which she had 
the key. It contained only some broad coaches, some very lascivious pictures 
on the walls and a tall roomy press. Several large mirrors were fixed on 
either side and a splendid chandelier hung from the ceiling. 

"This is the place where Massa and his friends hold their orgies," Zilla 
said, "but he will be alone this evening, I am told." She opened the press 
which was full of loose gauze robes hanging up and continued: "We sometimes 
hide in here to see what is going on, but he does not mind and never looks 
in himself; what would you think of hiding in it tonight. You would see all 
sorts of funny things and no one would know that you were here." 

"But what should I do if I was found out?" 

"There would be but little chance of that; anyway I could disguise you, so 
that you would not be recognized even in the full glare of all these lights. 
You would only have to let down your hair, put on the same light dress we 
wear and stain your face and arms with a dye which can be easily washed off 
next morning. Do Missy ... try it ... you will have more fun than I can 
describe and really no risk. I will be there and you will see me fucked and 
probably several others. You can tell Nurse that you are going to pass the 
evening with your papa. Come here before he leaves the dining room and I 
will settle you in the press and stay near it and take out any dresses that 
might be wanted." 

At last I consented and in due course, found myself standing almost dazed 
among the gauze dresses in the press; while Zilla peeped in now and then to 
tell me that everything was all right. 

After some time papa came in looking very flushed. He had only a dressing 
gown on and was followed by three girls, one of whom was Zilla, with nothing 
whatever on them but their stockings and boots. He threw himself on his back 
on the couch opposite the press, and saying he was tired, asked the girls to 
dance and play before him. 

Two of them embraced and commenced waltzing about the room. They pushed 
their legs in between each other's thighs and displayed their cunts and 
bottoms as much as they possibly could. As they went on they grew more 
excited smacking each other's rumps and pulling the hair of each other's 
cunts. They then laid over one another and pretended a fuck. Anon they 
kissed each other's cunts. 

All this time, Zilla knelt at my father's side, petting his prick and 
smiling towards the press as she made it stand up stiffly. She even winked 
when she drew down the soft skin and uncovered its large swelling head, red 
and shining like a ripe plum. But papa soon directed her to get over his 
face and called the others to come and manipulate his prick and bottom. 
Zilla then knelt with her knees on each side of his shoulders to enable her 
to place her cunt full on his mouth. While one of the others girls lay 
between his legs and lifting them up, pressed back his hams and thus got 
free access to his upturned bottom into which she thrust her tongue as far 
as she could. The other held his prick in her mouth, but without frigging 
it, which, I observed, she carefully avoided as she sucked the head and 
gently stirred the balls. After a few moments he cried: 

"Enough, my pets, now ring the bell." 

Zilla jumped up and pulled the bell-rope and immediately the dooT opened and 
three lusty black fellows sprang in, perfectly naked, and began chasing the 
girls about the room. Sometimes they would catch them and flinging them down 
would feel and kiss their cunts and try to fuck them, but they always 
managed to break away from them before they could finish. 

Suddenly the girls disappeared, leaving the three men looking very foolish 
with their black pricks sticking up like ship's bowsprits before them. Then 
they too rushed out to hunt after the women; and soon one of them returned 
dragging one of the girls with him. He laid her on a couch, turned her up 
and was into her in a moment. He had only fucked her a few strokes when 
another pair rushed in and dragged him off; then the newcomer took his 
place, thrust his prick into the open cunt and fucked away. The man who was 
dragged off seemed in no way put out, for he seized the girl that came in 
last, laid her on her back and charged into her cunt. When in came the third 
pair; the second man was now pulled off in turn, only to be replaced by the 
third. So they went on, each girl being only partially fucked by each of the 
men one after the other; which Zilla afterwards informed me, is a most 
agreeable way of fucking. 

In the midst of the confusion the lights were suddenly put out and we were 
left in total darkness. 

I held the press door firmly from the inside, but Zilla came whispering, 
"Open, Missy, and let me slip in." 

I opened the door and she slipped in and clasping me in her arms pressed her 
naked body against mine. Immediately I felt a hand moving about my bottom 
and cunt, and asked: 

"Is that you, Zilla, squeezing my bottom?" 

"Yes, dear, open your legs more ... more still, now lean against me and poke 
out your behind, I want to play with it." 

"Oh, Zilla, that's not your hand ... what are you pushing into me? Stop, 
it's hurting me. Oh my, Zilla, what do you mean? You are holding me for 
somebody to ... what are you doing? You horrid man! Oh, Zilla, he is 
splitting me up." 

"Be quiet, Missy, don't make so much noise or you will have the whole of 
them in on us." 

Meanwhile I felt what I knew was a large prick forced into my cunt from 
behind: while a pair of strong arms held me firmly round the waist and a 
hairy chin pressed on my shoulder. Zilla put her hand between my legs, 
chuckled and whispered, "Now Missy, you have it in and no mistake, right up 
into your maiden cunny; how does it feel ... crammed with a fine prick. Oh 
yes, wag your little bum, that's the way to enjoy a fuck." 

Just then the press door was forcibly pulled open and one of the black 
fellows caught hold of Zilla, crying out: "Here she is, I have her again." 

Her back was towards the door and in a trice his prick was darted into her 
cunt and by the impulse of her body against mine I knew that she was being 
fucked with tremendous vigor. Whoever was behind me now, fell to again and 
each time Zilla was banged against me in front, my bottom got a shove behind 
as the prick darted into my cunt. 

Zilla, panting with excitement, kissed me and said: "Darling Missy, put down 
your hand and feel Sambo's prick fucking me." 

I lowered my hand to the bottom of her belly and felt the fat hairy lips of 
her cunt clinging round a sturdy prick. Both prick and cunt were reeking 
with moisture which made my fingers smell for hours after. Sambo speedily 
discharged and retired; so did my friend behind, who then passed out quickly 
in the dark and we were left alone. 

"Zilla, take me to my room," I said, "I am tired and frightened to death; 
you are a bad girl and I won't trust you again." 

"Forgive me, darling Missy, I only meant to give you a treat, you surely 
have not been hurt, nor really vexed. A good fuck never does any harm." 

I was soon in bed and fast asleep, for I was tired and exhausted. Next 
morning however, after being refreshed by my bath, I was more inclined to 
laugh with Zilla over the matter; but I could not prevail on her to tell me 
who it was that came behind me in the press though I had my suspicions. 

I had now been twice fucked, but somehow not in the regular way and I longed 
for Dick to come and give me a more satisfactory lesson. I was soon 
gratified; for that afternoon Dick came with a radiant face and told me that 
a lazy, impudent girl and two others were to be sent to Snigger at four 
o'clock, by my father's directions; that he had got the key for the door 
which opened into the loft over the punishment room; it was half filled with 
dry flax he said, but by shifting that a famous view of all that passed 
below could be had through the loose boarding in the floor. "So clap on your 
things and come along, we have just got time to get comfortably settled 
before the play begins." 

We hurried off, and when we entered the loft, Dick carefully closed the 
door, and locked it and took out the key. We then made a comfortable nest 
for ourselves amid the flax, over a large aperture in the floor through 
which Dick said we could have a clear view of Snigger's operations on the 
bottoms and cunts of the poor girls. 

He then raised my dress and I opened his trousers and we lay head and tail 
together, so that he could see and explore all the secret crannies between 
my legs, while I was able with equal facility to investigate the fascination 
of his prick and balls. 

While thus engaged, I gave him a full account of what had happened the night 
before with the exception of having been fucked myself. In return he told me 
how he had seen his father fucking slave girls scores of times; that on one 
occasion he stole out of his bed at night when he heard sounds of great 
revelry in the house and, on creeping to the parlor door which was slightly 
open, he saw his father chasing with a birch rod four naked women round the 
room and hitting at theii bottoms as hard as he could; that when he caught 
one, he made her lean forward on the table with her bum cocked up and her 
legs widely apart; that the others then ran up, opened the lips of her cunt, 
pushed in father's prick and tickled his bottom while he fucked; that as he 
was intently watching this performance, the door suddenly opened, which 
startled them and one of the girls, running to it, caught him and drew him 
into the room. 

His father told them to take off his shirt and give him a good whipping for 
peeping when he should have been in bed. This direction they at once began 
to carry out, but one of the girls whose cunt he had often tickled seized 
him by the prick as she was taking off his shirt and proposed that one of 
them should lay down with Dick on top of her and that she should hold him 
tight while the others played with his bottom. To this they all agreed and 
told her to lay herself down, as it was she who proposed it; she complied 
and Dick was placed over her, most willingly indeed, for he was longing for 
a fuck; but they tantalized him at first by holding his prick in their hands 
and rubbing its head about the lips of their cunts. He heaved up and down, 
hoping to drive it in, but they always pulled it aside as his father and all 
the rest of them laughed at his frantic efforts to get it in. 

"Do let me in," he implored, "I cannot hold off any longer." 

"Yes, do," cried the girl, "I want it too." 

At last they placed it right; and with one plunge of his prick, Dick rushed 
it up the hot recess. Oh, what delicious heat. How she bounded under him at 
every stroke. Lifting her legs, she crossed them over his back, while they 
touched up his bottom with the rod. 

"You may leather away now," he said, "as hard as you like." 

All the feeling in his body seemed concentrated in his prick and that felt 
as if it were bathed in bliss. He finished with a roar of delight; and they 
all said he fucked like a man and was worthy of admission to the ranks of 
love. 

"Oh, Queenie, you give me such pleasure. I think a good suck when you play 
with the balls and so delightfully finger the bottom is equal to any fuck. 
Did you swallow my seed?" 

"Yes, Dick, every drop." 

"That's right. Now I must give you a new pleasure in return. Let me fix this 
bundle of flax under your bottom to raise it up; now put your hands down on 
each side and hold open its cheeks while I tickle it with my tongue." 

Then lying along the floor, he sucked my bottom hole, pushing in his tongue, 
so that I felt its tip moving round and round inside and stirring up most 
delicious sensations throughout the whole regions of love. 

I did not know until then what an amount of feeling there is in our bottoms 
and how closely connected they must be with Our cunts. After a few moments 
he asked: "Do you like having your bottom sucked, darling?" 

"Yes, very much, I think it is the nicest feeling I ever had." 

"Does it increase the feeling in your cunt?" 

"Yes, in the most extraordinary degree." 

"Do you feel as if you were near spending?" 

"Yes, my cunt and bottom feel all in a glow, a very little more sucking or 
frigging would make it come." 

"Well now, darling, I want you to put your hands down again and this time to 
hold open the lips of your cunt and show me where you have the most feeling 
and how best to excite it." 

I put my hand down and spreading open the lips I pressed the clitoris and 
rubbed the tip of my finger up and down over it and between the inner lips 
of my cunt. "That's where I have the most feeling." 

"Very well, I'll suck the entrance while you rub the clitoris, but meantime 
go on telling me how you are feeling and especially when you are just about 
to spend." 

"Yes, Dick, my cunt is growing hotter and hotter while you suck, and I frig 
the clitoris. Oh, it is getting very nice ... I can't keep quiet ... I must 
twist my bottom about. Oh, and heave up my cunt; now, now, Dick; suck my 
cunt, push your tongue into it; squeeze my bottom, move your finger inside; 
there! Oh!" 

I rolled in ecstasy, while Dick sucked up the soft effusion that distilled 
with so much pleasure from my fountain of delight. 

Just then ... but what happened must have a chapter to itself and so we will 
leave it. 

 CHAPTER THREE 

LIZZY 

In the midst of our sweet delirium, we heard steps on the stairs leading up 
to the loft and Dick had only time to draw the flax stalks over us, when the 
door was opened and to my horror my father's voice sounded in my ears. 

He had a lady with him whom I did not then know, but whom he called Lizzy. 
He carefully arranged a snug corner for her within a few yards of our hiding 
place and said: 

"Now Lizzy, my pet, we are perfectly safe from observation here and we can 
enjoy ourselves without fear of intrusion while we watch Snigger and the 
girls. The old fellow, I am told, gloats over their naked bums and always 
fucks the fattest before or after whipping them. Would you mind taking off 
some of your dress, the loft is so hot; and this corset of yours is always 
in the way." 

"Are you sure Robert, that no one can see us here?" 

"How could they, when we found the door locked and I relocked it after we 
entered." 

He then spread his coat for her to He on while she divested herself of 
everything but her chemise and let down her hair. I could see through the 
flax that she was young, of fair complexion and exceedingly pretty. 

Dick told me afterwards that she was the wife of a neighboring Planter named 
Hobbs, who was a worn out debauchee; that he was said to be very jealous of 
her, but in other respects did not seem to care for her, as he was much more 
attentive to his numerous black mistresses. 

"It was very good of you, Lizzy, to come today when you heard I was anxious 
to see you, but how did you get away from the Ogre?" 

"I told him I wanted to make some purchases in town and to satisfy him, said 
I would inquire about cigars he was expecting, having done which I rode on 
here." 

Papa took her in his arms, kissed her and said: 

"Take him out yourself my pet. He loves the touch of your soft fingers; it 
always puts life into him." 

She pretended to look shy as she unfastened his trousers, opened them down 
the front, put her hand inside; felt around and threw out his fine handsome 
prick. Although it was my own father's prick and from which my natural 
instinct indined me to turn away my face, yet, in my then excited state, I 
could not help regarding it with the greatest interest. I especially admired 
the milky whiteness of its shaft and the look of pride which it upreared its 
purple head as she drew down the covering skin. 

As she kissed its glowing top and sucked it in her mouth he said: "Tell me 
its name, Lizzy." 

She looked up and answered: "Prick." 

"And this soft mouth with its silky mustache, what is it called?" he asked, 
as he separated her yielding legs. 

She replied dwelling most lasciviously on the two last letters, n, t, "my 
cunt." 

"That's a pet, now what shall we do with this prick and cunt?" 

"Let them fuck, to be sure, what are they made for but fucking." 

"Does the Ogre often fuck you?" 

"No, but he sometimes wants to put his nasty prick into my bottom and then 
he hurts me terribly." 

"He is a brute; and yet fucking in the bottom is not so bad when it is done 
gently and nicely." 

"Oh, I would let you fuck me anywhere, Robert." 

"Thanks, my pet, we will try that way soon. Does he ever fuck any of his 
girls before you?" 

"Oh dear yes, he has often tied me down and fucked them so close to me that 
I could not avoid seeing all that was done, then he would take his prick 
fresh out of their cunts and make me kiss it and when I refused one day, he 
brought in a slave and having stripped me naked he held open my legs while 
the fellow rammed the prick into my cunt and fucked me before them all. "Oh, 
he is a horrid beast and I hate him." 

"How I wish I could take you from him altogether, but it is better for you 
to bear with him and come to me as often as you can. But here comes the 
first girl, a saucy impudent hussy. I wrote to give her two dozen and I hope 
he will cut into her well; get on your knees Pet, and while you are watching 
them through the slit in the floor, I will try this other slit between your 
legs." Snigger took the note from the girl, read it with a grin and 
commenced tying her hands. 

"Oh, Mr. Snigger, this is the first time I was ever sent here, won't you be 
good and don't uncover me?" 

"Well, I must place you here at all events." 

He secured her as usual, leaning over the beam, but when he attempted to 
raise her petticoat, she screamed and kicked with all her might. 

"Ah, my Lady, I will soon stop that." And taking a long flat piece of wood, 
he fastened her feet to each end, thus fixing them at their widest stretch. 
Then, not heeding her cries, he threw up her clothes and passed his 
lecherous hands deliberately over her belly and bottom and the inside of her 
thighs; then opening the Ups of her cunt, he looked in and poked his finger 
up. She threatened him at the highest pitch of her voice; but her abuse only 
seemed to add zest to his pleasure, for he laughed as he took out his prick 
and placed its head between the thickly covered Ups of her cunt and slowly 
drove it up. 

"What is he doing?" I heard Papa asking Mrs. Hobbs. 

"He is admiring her great black buttocks and hairy quim; now he is putting 
in his prick ... there ... he has driven it all inside and his belly is 
pressed against her rump; now he is holding her by the hips and pushing away 
as hard as he can." 

"And we too will have a turn, Lizzy ... there ... does your cunt rehash the 
taste of my prick in its soft mouth?" 

"Yes, Robert, it likes it dearly; your prick fills my cunt with rapture and 
bliss. Oh, yes, it is very pleasant being fucked by the man we love. Does my 
cunt hold your prick as you like?" 

"Yes, my darling, the pressure of your sweet cunt is most delicious, I can 
feel it nipping the head of my prick far up inside; put back your hand and 
let it slip in and out through your fingers." 

Meanwhile, Snigger, having discharged, had taken out his tool, and after 
wiping it said, "Now, my lady, I will pay you off for all your hard names 
and abuse: how do you like that, and that?" Each time he gave her a cut 
across the bottom with the cat. 

"Oh, Mr. Snigger," another cut, "Oh, have mercy," another slash. 

"You vile strumpet to call me a dirty black nigger" and down came the cat 
harder than ever. 

"Oh, Mr. Snigger, I will never call you names again." 

"Won't you, what else?" Cut-slash-cut. 

"I will let you fuck me whenever you wish." 

"Well, ask me now to fuck you again," he said, lashing away. 

"Oh, yes, to even fuck your arse?" Slash, slash, slash. 

"Yes, my arse or anywhere, only stop whipping." 

She had now received about a dozen and a half and he drew back to observe 
the effect of his work. 

Her bottom was all marked across with red streaks while a few drops of blood 
appeared on her thighs. 

"Oh Mr. Snigger, pity my poor bottom, unfasten and let me go." 

"I am not done with you yet, besides don't you want me to fuck you again? 
Don't you?" he asked raising up the cat. 

"Yes, my bottom is all in a glow and my cunt is just burning, you may fuck 
me as much as you like, I would really enjoy it now." 

He went up to her and having moistened two fingers in her cunt, he pushed 
them into her bottom; she started on again, so he cried, "what, do you want 
more of the cat?" 

"No, I want your nice prick, dear Mr. Snigger, in my cunt." 

"What?" 

"Well, in my arse or anywhere, only let me down." 

"That's right, now push out your arse, I will fuck your cunt first." 

She poked out her behind as much as she could; while he took off his 
pantaloons and shirt, and after rubbing up his tool with his hand, he drove 
it up her cunt." 

"Is that good?" he asked with a grunt. 

"Yes, dear Mr. Snigger, it is delightful." 

After a few long deliberate strokes, he drew it out and holding open the 
cheeks of her bottom, he thrust its head against the little round hole. 

"Open," he cried, "open your arse, say." 

She groaned and let in the head. He then pushed the whole prick up into her 
bottom and clasped her round the waist; then drawing it all out except the 
head, he plunged in again and so went on till the paroxysm came and went. 

"Well Lizzy," Papa asked, "what is he doing now?" 

"I declare he is fucking her bottom and she likes it." 

"Why not, may I fuck yours now, Lizzy?" 

"You may dearest, I could refuse you nothing; but will you do it gently, 
Robert?" 

"You may be assured of that; now try and open it as much as ever you can ... 
there now, it is in, does it hurt?" 

"No, my love, your dear prick would not hurt me anywhere." 

Papa leaned on her back with his hands over her cunt and they both panted as 
his prick passed slowly in and out. 

This scene excited Dick greatly. He wetted his fingers and began to frig my 
bottom. I knew what he wanted and whispered, "You may"; for the sight of 
father's fine prick slipping in and out between the beautiful white globes 
of Lizzy's bottom had stirred up all the lust of my nature, and even made my 
bottom itch for a prick. 

"I will moisten it first in your cunt," he whispered in reply, "put back 
your hands and open your bottom as if you were going to do something." 

I did so and he squeezed in the head of his prick. "How do you like it?" 

"Pretty well ... frig my cunt ... that is nice; fucking in the bottom is not 
so bad after all." 

"Oh, it is grand," replied Dick. 

The sensation of the pleasure was so great that we could both no longer 
restrain ourselves and we groaned aloud together. 

"Hallo," cried Papa, "here's Queenie and young Dick fucking away like mad. 
Dick, you rascal, you should have asked my leave before fucking my daughter; 
however, I'm sure you did your work well and I must forgive you." 

In fact, I have not the least doubt that he was pleased rather than 
otherwise, for should any mischance occur to me, it would be very convenient 
to have Dick to lay the blame on. 

So when I hid myself in the flax, he pulled me out, and kissing me, told me 
not to be alarmed, as he was not at all angry; then putting his hand under 
my bottom, he raised it up so that Mrs. Hobbs could see my cunt. 

"Has she not a pretty little cunt, Lizzy, so fat and smooth and beautifully 
red inside?" 

Mrs. Hobbs looked at it and kissed it; in doing so she elevated her own 
plump posteriors. Papa winked at Dick, and pointing to them said: 

"My friend Dick, is admiring your splendid array behind, and is no doubt, 
wishing to be allowed a closer inspection, but I fancy Queenie has pumped 
him dry for this time." 

Dick only laughed, and putting his hand on the well-rounded cheeks of her 
bottom said, "May I feel you, Dear Mrs. Hobbs?" 

"Well, Dick, as you have seen all that has passed, it can't make much 
difference, and if you promise to be discreet, and never tell, I have no 
objection to your sharing in our amusements." 

Dick was delighted to have access to a new cunt; and he patted her bottom 
and kissed its cheeks, while he poked his fingers into the recesses of her 
cunt and drew open the fat moist lips, ornamented with light curly hair. 

Meantime, Papa played with my chink of love and said that he always admired 
a cunt more before the hair grew than afterwards. "These plump smooth lips, 
so round and white, look so innocent and inviting." 

"Yes," Mrs. Hobbs replied, "I quite agree with you; I think my own cunt 
would be much nicer without hair." 

"No," cried Dick from behind. "It could not be nicer than it is, this silky 
hair is lovely." And he prolonged his delight by rubbing his prick over and 
about the soft lips of her cunt. 

Mrs. Hobbs laughed, and pleased with his attention, she spread her thighs, 
and protruded her bottom, and said: 

"Well, anyway, it looks like a good fuck, Dick, so put in your prick and 
fall to work." 

Papa smiled at her ardour, and taking my hand placed it on his own affair 
saying: "I warrant that young rascal has taught you how to frig a prick 
too." 

I now held in my hand that engine, which some twelve years ago, deposited 
into my mother's womb the germ of my being; and shall I confess it, the idea 
rather added to my pleasure. I smiled as I watched it recover its strength, 
swell up and stiffen, while I frigged its smooth shaft, and drew back the 
skin from its head. 

Lizzy laughed and said, "look how she cuddles her father's prick. You seem 
well acquainted with it, dear. Did you ever give her a taste of it in her 
cunt, Robert?" 

"Now Lizzy, you know the old saying: Ask no questions, and you will hear no 
lies." 

"Well, try it now, at all events; I have got possession of her sweetheart, 
and it would be only fair exchange that she should have mine." 

"Shall I, Queenie," Papa asked, leaning over me. "You may Papa, if you 
like," I said turning on my back and spreading open my thighs. 

"Hold on Dick," cried Mrs. Hobbs, who was on her hands and knees with Dick 
fucking away at her rear. "Wait until they begin, and put something under 
her bottom, Robert, that we may better see your prick working in her cunt." 

Then supporting herself on her left hand against the strong pressure of 
Dick's action behind, she caught Papa's prick in her right and placing its 
head between the lips of my cunny watched it disappear amidst its rosy 
folds. 

Papa's large prick now slipped in with the greatest ease and satisfaction to 
us both. As he drove it home, I involuntarily gave that peculiar spread of 
the thighs, and sympathetic heave of the loins which women cannot help doing 
when they are truly enjoying a fuck. My father noticed it and whispered in 
my ear: 

"My darling Queenie, do you like my fucking?" 

"Yes, dear Papa. I do very much," I said, compressing his stiffness in my 
cunt and squeezing him in my arms. "Why should you not fuck me if you like; 
you have given me all I have, and I love you very much." Then pressing him 
closer, asked: "Does the thought of fucking your own daughter increase the 
feeling of pleasure, Papa?" 

"Yes, my darling, it does. I don't believe I ever enjoyed a fuck so much 
before in all my life." 

Here let me pause to remark: I simply relate certain incidents in the early 
life of an untrained and uneducated girl, of warm temperament and loving 
disposition, but wholly in a state of nature and surrounded by a variety of 
evil influences. 

I do not insert this however, as an excuse, for my object is not to moralize 
or teach, but only to gratify and excite, I therefore record the facts 
occurred, and leave my readers to think and feel just as they like. 

But to return, a great commotion was heard in the room beneath, which 
arrested the attention of all of us. 

Peeping down, we saw that two new girls had come in and they being sturdy 
women, they had proved more than a match for old Snigger. 

One had caught him in her arms, while the other tied his hands together. 
They then dragged him to a rope which hung from a pulley in the rafters, and 
having fastened his hands to one end, they hoisted him up until he was 
standing on tiptoe. Meanwhile, they laughed and hooted at his threats and 
cries, declaring that it was their turn now and that they would pay him off 
in kind, by letting him feel the scratches of his own cat, and also, as one 
of them merrily proposed, by drawing out of his wicked old tool, every drop 
of spunk he possessed, so that he would not be able to fuck for a month at 
least. 

So after letting down his trousers, and tucking up his shirt, one of them 
commenced behind by vigorously operating on his rump with the cat while the 
other in front, frigged his prick with her hand. The heat behind and the 
friction before, soon made him spend, which he did not object to; but when 
they went on to a second bout, and after that to a third he complained 
terribly, while his prick seemed to shrink up to nothing. 

So the one who was frigging exclaimed: "It is no use going on, his old tool 
is gone dead altogether." 

"Show him your cunt," cried the other from behind, still pounding away. 

She held up her frock, and spreading open the fat lips of her cunt, showed 
him its red inside glistening with heat and moisture, but he, perhaps for 
the first time in his life, turned his face away from the luscious sight, 
and languidly closed his eyes. 

"Make him smell it," cried she with the cat. "There is nothing like the 
scent, Sambo tells me." 

The one in front then drew up a table that was near, and getting on it stood 
so as to bring her cunt close up to his face, and rubbed it against his 
nose. 

The other pushing her hands through from between his legs from behind, made 
the unfortunate man spend the fourth time by frigging. 

He seemed now utterly exhausted and ready to faint, so they let him down, 
and as he lay on the floor, they warned him most emphatically: "Remember, if 
you dare to say one word about us, we will tell everybody all that has 
happened, and maybe you won't be the laughing stock of the whole 
plantation." After which they departed with great glee at their success. We 
too laughed at the scene, for we all agreed with Mrs. Hobbs that the old 
fellow only got what he deserved. 

 CHAPTER FOUR 

MY DEPARTURE FROM HOME 

In a warm climate, frequent bathing becomes not only a luxury, but a 
necessity in life. My father fully understood this, and being a man 
remarkable for his attention to personal cleanliness, he impressed his 
habits on his household; and, to afford them greater facility, he had 
several bath rooms fitted up in his commodious habitation. 

I took my bath regularly every day as regularly as I took my meals and 
sometimes a second or even a third when the day was hot. 

I liked to have Zilla with me in the bath, as she was sprightly and full of 
fun; and afterwards, before resuming our clothing, we usually reclined 
together on a couch to rest and to luxuriate in the freedom of our limbs 
from the constraints of dress, with all its bother of hooks, buttons and 
ties. 

The view and feel of our naked bodies would then naturally suggest subjects 
of conversation of any amatory and confidential character; and Zilla seemed 
to always make it a point to introduce such subjects, and both by words and 
acts tried to draw me on to lascivious talk; she even induced me to describe 
my sensations at the different times when I had been fucked, and how I liked 
to feel and handle the pricks. Then she would kiss and pet my cunt, and 
place me in different positions, and trim me up, and in short, play all 
sorts of pranks both with herself and me. 

The reason of all this, as I found out afterwards, was to please and gratify 
my father, who, by means of a spy-hole which had been especially 
constructed, was able to watch our proceedings and hear all we said. 

On one of these occasions I asked, which gave her the most pleasure a black 
or white fuck? She replied that though the color did not much matter, 
provided they were equally strong and active, she preferred being fucked by 
a white man; but some of the blacks, and especially Sambo, had most enormous 
tools. "Oh Missy, at first sight, you would almost think that he would split 
you up, but somehow, after the head got in, you would by no means object to 
its large size." 

I said, "I would like very much to feel what fucking by a black man's prick 
would be like." 

"Then Missy, take my place tonight, and you will be fully gratified for I 
have promised Sambo to let him in for an hour, and he won't recognize you in 
the dark." 

So we arranged to exchange beds for the night. 

Then I asked her to give me some idea beforehand of his usual mode of 
proceeding. She replied: 

"He will expect, of course, to find the door easily opened, and he has 
promised to enter very quietly without making any noise, not even to speak. 
As soon as he finds the side of the bed, he will be sure to push his hands 
under the clothes, and feel your bottom and cunt. He will then very likely 
draw you to the edge of the bed, lift up your legs on his shoulders, and 
kiss or suck your cunt. If you wish to gratify him, put down your hand, and 
you will find his big tool sticking up; rub it with your fingers, and when 
he stands up, put it to your mouth, it will find its way in, after that, you 
must let things take their course." 

She prepared me in the evening, by rubbing some strong scented herb to my 
cunt. "For Sambo likes a good smell," she said, "and plenty of it too." 

Zilla had a nice clean bed in a comfortable room that opened on the veranda 
not far from mine; so as soon as it was dark, I took her place, and I had 
not occupied her bed many minutes before the door was gently opened, and I 
heard someone enter and cross the room as if familiar with the way. 

On his reaching the bed, the clothes were raised; and I felt a large warm 
hand pulling up my shift and nestling in my cunt. The other hand then passed 
under my bottom, lifted me up, and drew me gently to the edge of the bed, 
with my bottom turned out; then all the coverings were pushed aside, and I 
felt a curly head between my thighs, and a nose sniffing about my cunt, then 
a pliant tongue licking round within the lips. 

When Sambo perceived by my twisting and turning and panting that the 
pleasure tide was rising in my cunt, he sucked more eagerly, and grasping 
the cheeks of my bottom with his hands, he squeezed them so strongly that he 
hurt me, and I could hardly help crying out, but I quickly found that the 
smart of my bottom had a great effect in increasing the excitement in my 
cunt. 

Putting my hand on his head, I pressed it in between my widely extended 
thighs, and opening my cunt, I moved it up to meet the probing of his tongue 
as I poured forth my effusion, in a hot oozy stream. 

He licked it up with evident relish while I lay back in a half panting 
state, the suction of his lips, however, and the pressure of his fingers 
soon recalled me to life and feeling. I then put down my head and 
encountered the fiery head of his charger. It was full, hot, and erect but 
not so large as I expected, for my fingers were able to close around it as I 
frigged it up and down. 

He raised himself up to bring it nearer to my face, just as Zilla had 
described, and pushed it on until its head touched my lips. It felt soft as 
velvet and had a good deal of the subtile perfume which I had before 
observed to exhale from the pricks of both Dick and my father and which I 
found by experience, had a powerful effect in stimulating my amorous 
desires. 

I parted my lips and it immediately passed in and filled my mouth. I twined 
my tongue around its indented neck, and sucked as hard as I could. I held 
his balls with one hand, while with the other I played with the cheeks of 
his bottom, and as I became more excited, I felt for the little round hole 
in the furrow, and pushed in the tip of my finger. 

I felt a thrill pass through Sambo's frame, his prick bounded in my mouth 
while his hot spunk poured down my throat in quick gushes of rapture and 
delight. 

The intensity of the feeling forced him to exclaim, to my confusion and 
amazement: 

"Darling Queenie, it is I, what extraordinary pleasure you have given me. 
How deliciously you have sucked my prick." 

"Oh Papa, I thought you were Sambo, I am glad to have given you so much 
pleasure, but how did you know I was here?" 

"Well, to tell you the truth, I was close to you this morning when you. were 
taking your bath with Zilla, and I heard your arrangement with her to enable 
you to get a taste of Sambo's prick; and I am not surprised at your 
curiosity, for he certainly has an enormous tool, as big as that of any 
jackass, and all the women on the estate are mad after it. I knew that he 
would be here shortly, and my intention was to steal a march upon him, and 
to have you first myself, so as to smooth the way for his huge affair, and 
prevent your being hurt by its unusual dimensions; but the suction of your 
mouth was so delightful, that I could not withdraw my prick in time. 
However, I don't expect that you will suffer much inconvenience, as your 
cunt is unusually large for so young a girl." 

But while he was talking another pair of hands commenced playing about me, 
and I found that Zilla had been present with us all the time. 

"Dear Missy, I have brought you some nice ointment, let me put a little of 
it inside your cunny; it will prevent Sambo tearing it with his powerful 
machine." 

She pushed a quantity of the softening unguent up my cavity of delight, and 
then, suddenly pausing, said: 

"Here he comes." 

They slipped noiselessly round the other side of the room, as Sambo opened 
the door and entered the room. 

I was almost terrified by all these warnings and preparations, and began to 
repent of my undertaking, but it was now too late to change my mind, for in 
less than a moment, I felt his great paws groping round my cunt. But he 
stopped all at once, as if much surprised, and with a low chuckle, said: 

"Golly, Miss Zilla, what have you done with your cunt? It have lose all of 
its hair. It smooth as de palm of my hand." 

It now occurred to me for the first time, that although I was nearly the 
same height and stoutness of Zilla, yet, of course, he would find a great 
difference in our cunts, for hers had only the suspicion of the growth which 
now so luxuriantly covers it. 

"But all de same," he went on, "dis leetle smooth cunt is bery nice-no 
matter to Sambo, whether you be Miss Zilla, or Missa some oder body; and it 
have good smell too," he said, kissing my cunt and thrusting in his tongue 
with considerable force. "Now, Missa, where you lettle hand? Put him here on 
Sambo's tool." 

He took my hand, and placed it on his huge affair. Oh, that was a prick. I 
am certain I don't exaggerate, when I say it must have been more than a foot 
in length, and thick in proportion; but the head was tremendous, it was as 
big as my two fists together. I felt it with amazement and began to fear for 
my cunt in good earnest. 

"Hah Missa, wat you tink? Will him get in? You not need afraid-tho bery big, 
he slippery as snake, and creep in like possum through the cane patch. Spose 
we try, but first gib him one smack of de lips, that make him bery lubbing 
and tender." 

He pushed his huge prick towards my mouth, I held it in both hands, it felt 
very muscular, and seemed instinct with life. 

I rubbed the large soft head to my lips, I did not suppose that my mouth was 
large enough to take it in, however, the moment my lips opened, he pushed it 
in. It filled the whole aperture inside, and kept my jaws at their widest 
stretch. I certainly never had so large or so strange a mouthful before. 

"Golly, how nice," he grunted, moving it slowly back and forward thru my 
lips. 

I had tasted Dick's seed several times, and I had just swallowed a quantity 
of my father's; now the desire got possession of me to taste what Sambo's 
was like. 

So I sucked the head, while I frigged the stiff column of his prick and felt 
about his enormous cods, more like a stallion's than a man's. 

The whole prick grew larger, stiffer and hotter, when, all of a sudden a 
mighty flood of steaming spunk burst into my mouth faster than I could 
swallow, and bubbled out at the comers; it seemed very hot and thick and had 
a strong aromatic flavour. 

Sambo's grunts were now almost alarming: 

"Oh ... ah. Wah ... oh. Ee ... augh!" 

Then with a great sigh he sank on one side. 

All this time there was a rustling and shaking going on at the opposite side 
of the bed, and I heard Zilla's suppressed titter, so I knew they were at 
prick and cunt work too, and were enjoying all that was going on. 

I was afraid to say a word lest I should betray myself, so I quietly wiped 
my mouth, and awaited the further progress of events. 

Sambo speedily recovered, and putting his hands under my bottom, and his 
head between my thighs, he again kissed and sucked my cunt; then rising, he 
flung himself over me on the bed between my uplifted legs. 

Now came the ordeal which I at once dreaded and longed for; I felt the huge 
prick poking its head strongly against my cunt; the tender opening seemed 
already over-stretched by its attempted entrance; but I was resolved to 
endure any amount of pain provided the passage was finally effected. So I 
put down my hand, and opening my lips widely with my fingers, placed its 
slanting top at the critical spot. He then made a downward shove, forcing 
the monstrous head just inside the inner lips; I spread my thighs to their 
widest stretch, and heaved against him, but still it stuck fast in the 
entrance. A sudden thought seemed to strike him, for he drew it back and 
daubed its head and my cunt plentifully with spittle, then he replaced his 
prick in the mouth of my cunt and renewed his efforts; this time with better 
success, for the huge well-moistened head gradually forced its way in, and 
at last, I enjoyed the supreme pleasure of feeling that grand specimen of a 
manly organ passing into and filling up the whole of my feminine recess. For 
the life of me, I could not help groaning out with a sigh of relief: 

"Oh, it is in. At last I have it. I feel it all inside." Zilla laughed 
outright, and cried: 

"Now, Missy, hold it fast. Now Sambo, fuck." 

"Who dat ... dat you Zilla? Hah, you just one big rogue, you humbug Sambo, 
Sambo humbug you noder time." 

"Fuck, you fool," cried Zilla, coming behind him, and pushing her hand 
between us, she felt the lips of my cunt stretched round the mighty shaft of 
Sambo's prick. "You should go on your knees and bless me for getting you the 
nicest cunt on the whole island." 

"Oh, Missa Queenie, you bery kind to poor Sambo; you have lubly leetle 
cunt." And he commenced a series of slow, but all the more delicious, up and 
down heaves, making the huge tool pass most luxuriously in and out through 
the clinging lips of my throbbing aperture. 

Zilla's fingers too greatly increased the sensation, as she felt the lips 
and pinched my clitoris; and I thought I felt my father's hand besides 
playing about my bottom. 

Hearing a stir on my right, reached out my hand, and meeting his, he placed 
it on his prick. 

It sometimes happens in the experience of us all, that after long waiting, 
our desires are accomplished, and then fortune, as if to make up for the 
past delay, heaps her favors on the happy recipient, and, to use the old 
saw, it not only rains, but it pours; so in this instance, I was now at last 
gratified to the uttermost; I had in my cunt the largest prick I ever saw; 
while in my hand I held my father's fine tool; while Zilla's fingers roved 
about my cunt and bottom; still, I wanted more, so I turned my head to one 
side, and drew on Papa's prick until I got its head into my mouth, that I 
might at the same time enjoy its fragrance and velvet softness, as I twined 
my tongue round its palpitating end. Thus while Sambo fucked my cunt, I 
sucked my father's prick, and Zilla frigged us all, and as she frigged she 
cried, like one intoxicated with delight, "Go it, pricks, suck cunts; heave 
bottoms; smack bellies; fire away, gods; over prick, cunt and bottom." And 
we all rolled together in one mass of intermingled life and pleasure. 

After awhile we recommenced feeling around and the effect of the neighboring 
hands meeting together as they felt the different pricks and cunts was 
curious and exciting. 

Sambo had taken father's prick in his mouth and was trying to suck out 
something more, while father played in my bottom with his tongue and licked 
my cunt. 

In the meantime, Zilla had managed to get over me with her cunt on my face 
and enjoyed the titillation of my lips, for she quickly favoured me with a 
soft effusion. 

We all felt now tolerably used up, so after a few moments rest we separated 
for the night, and in our beds sought the repose we so much needed to 
recruit our exhausted powers. 

From this time forward my father's manner became more tender and 
affectionate. He obtained the services of the best Masters of the island to 
impart to me instructions and accomplishments. By day he was most guarded, 
but at night I often slept in his arms, and we indulged freely in every kind 
of sensual enjoyment. 

After sometime, he decided to send me to a Lady's Academy in the Southern 
States of America, and told me that a friend of his, a Captain St. John, who 
commanded a trading vessel would take charge of me as far as New Orleans; 
and that he was to sail in a fortnight. I thanked him, commended his plan, 
and promised to lose no time in getting ready. 

I was, of course, sorry to leave him, and especially now that I knew him 
better, but I felt that he was doing well in sending me away, and the 
thought that I could improve my learning and enlarge my knowledge of the 
world reconciled me to the change. 

Dick too, had to leave, as his father had arranged to send him to one of the 
Island Colleges as a medical student. We engaged to correspond regularly, 
and he assured me that he would remain faithful to me forever; but he 
laughed when in reply, I asked him to promise to give me a true and exact 
account of all the girls he fell in love with, and also a full description 
of any amours he might engage in, and or any love scenes he might witness, 
for I well knew he could not live without some amusement of the kind. 

"And remember," I added, "I don't care how many girls you go with, provided 
you retain your confidence in me, and report everything that happens." 

I may add that Dick was faithful in his promise, and he did send me from 
time to time very amusing accounts of his love adventures. I have his 
letters still, and as some of them are exceedingly graphic in details, I may 
in their place, transcribe portions of them for the gratification of my 
readers. 

The events related above, though massed together, really occupied a period 
of three years. I have selected only the most remarkable, as types of the 
rest, and because they made a deeper impression on my memory and produced a 
corresponding effect in the formation of my character. 

We are all very much what early teaching and examples made us; and those who 
have met with experiences similar to mine in their youth, know how 
impossible it is in after life to resist the bias and change the tone they 
received, when impressions were produced as lasting as life itself. 

I refer to this fact because it throws light on the development of character 
as delineated in following pages. 

 CHAPTER FIVE 

THE VOYAGE 

All preparations being completed, I was taken by my father aboard the good 
ship Cammarilla and given in charge to Captain St. John. My maid, Zilla, 
accompanied me; she was in great spirits, not only on account of the new 
life before her, but because my father had promised her freedom, if she 
served me faithfully until I was twenty-one. 

I was glad to find on board the vessel when I arrived, a pleasing and very 
good-looking young lady, who was introduced to me by the Captain as his 
niece, Laura. 

The ship was to sail next morning so our first thought was to make ourselves 
as comfortable as we could. A small cabin was allotted me next to Laura's. 
On the opposite side of the saloon were two similar cabins, occupied 
respectively by the Captain and Mr. Yeats, the Mate, a gentlemanly young 
man, and who made himself agreeable to us ladies. 

Zilla had a snug cabin assigned to her in the fore part of the ship near the 
petty officers, which pleased her well, for she was an inveterate flirt. 

The Captain seemed a plain honest seaman, a little hot-tempered, yet 
exceedingly kind and genial in his nature. He was a widower about fifty 
years of age, but still in the prime of his life. He always spoke of himself 
as a professed admirer of the fair sex, which I soon verified so far as sex 
was concerned. 

Laura was very friendly and communicative, and as the Captain and Mate were 
busy getting the ship in order for an early start, we were left the first 
evening almost alone. She showed me how to stow away my belongings in what 
she called "ship-shape," that is, making the most of the very limited space 
at our disposal. She told me this was her first trip with her Uncle, who was 
her guardian; that, as she had no settled home, she preferred to be at sea 
with him, to living on shore by herself; but that he had many funny ways, 
and was fond of making free with any girl who would let him, but that I need 
not be afraid, for he really meant no harm. "And Queenie, after all, how 
very dull life would be if we were to always be straight-laced, and never 
enjoy a little fun ... when we can do it safely, you know." 

I said that I quite agreed with her, and that though very young, I had seen 
enough of the world to prove the truth of the poet's words, "Every woman is 
at heart a raker. Not that I quite understand what that means," I added. 

She laughed, and promised to instruct me more fully if I wished, and said 
she thought I had come to a very good school for acquiring any learning that 
I needed in that respect. 

When it grew dark the Captain and Mate came down, mixed some grog, and 
prevailed on us to take a little; after which the Captain said it would be 
well for us to turn in, as we should most likely be wakened early when the 
ship got well under way. He wished me goodnight, called me "his dear child," 
and told me he liked me not only for my father's sake, who was one of his 
best and only friends, but still more for my own, as he found me innocent, 
pretty, and good. (I fear that like most men he was taken with a pretty 
face, and thought that all the rest must follow suit.) Then drawing me 
towards him, he kissed me on the cheek, and directed Laura to see me 
comfortably settled in my bed. 

Next morning I was awakened at the first dawn of day, by a great tramping of 
feet and rasping of cables on the deck overhead. Soon afterwards the vessel 
began to heave and plunge as she felt the wind acting on her wide-spread 
canvas. 

At first I thought the motion agreeable, but I quickly found that it 
produced most unpleasant effects in my internal economy, and I felt for the 
first time that dire distress, called sea sickness. As the motion went on 
the sea sickness increased, and I lay tossing and moaning in my bed. 

At length the cabin boy peeped in and inquired when I wished to have 
breakfast. 

I told him I wanted nothing, but to send for my maid, Zilla, as I was very 
sick. 

He replied that she was quite as bad as myself, and so was Miss Laura too, 
but that he would tell the Captain. 

The Captain soon knocked on my door and asked might he enter. 

I said, "Come in." 

He came up to to the side of my bed, looked kindly at me and told me to 
cheer up, and take some breakfast, and that I would be all right by and by. 

"Oh, I feel too sick to take anything. I feel as if I were just going to 
die." 

"Not at all," he said, rising me up. "You have plenty of life in you yet." 

He held me up with his arm around me, and sick as I, I remarked how his eyes 
glistened as he caught a glimpse of my bosom through the opening of my 
dress. "Lay me back," I muttered. "Oh, I am so sick." 

He laid me down, and as he smoothed my dress, passed his hands lightly over 
my breasts. "You are very hot; shall I remove some of this thick covering?" 

I grunted approval, and he moved his hands over my thighs and rested them on 
my stomach and asked: "Is it here that you feel uneasy?" 

"Oh yes, Captain. Oh, I am so sick." 

"You are very bad, my poor child, but I know what will do you good; a glass 
of hot stiff grog ... and I will go and mix it for you." 

"Oh no, I would not be able to drink it." 

However, he went off and soon returned with a steaming hot tumbler in his 
hand. After much coaxing and entreaty, I gulped down a good portion of its 
contents. It speedily threw me into a kind of stupor, the excessive sickness 
moderated, and I lay back helpless and exhausted and with a spinning in my 
brain that made me almost unconscious. 

The Captain then proceeded to arrange the clothes about me and finding I 
made no resistance, passed his hand up under my shift between my thighs 
until he reached my mount, on which the hair was just beginning to appear. 
He felt about the lips and rubbed his fingers in the chink between them. 
Then pulling up my shift, he separated my thighs and kissed my cunt. 

I muttered, "what are you doing?" 

"Taking care of my little pet," he said, as he drew the covering over me, 
kissed my forehead, and went away. 

I lay in a stupor the whole of that day; I felt so weak after the sickness, 
and was so stupefied by the brandy, that I was unable to move and did not 
care what happened to me. 

I was just conscious that the Captain came in several times to see and 
inquire how I was getting on, and I think he took every possible liberty 
with my helpless person, so far as feeling, kissing and examining all my 
secret nooks and appliances. 

In the evening Laura paid me a visit and brought some tea which I found 
refreshing. She said that she had been very sick herself as it was unusually 
rough; and the ship had to beat to windward. She asked if the Captain had 
been to see me, and whether he had taken good care of me. 

I said he had come in several times to inquire how I was, and had brought me 
brandy and water, which made me quite stupefied, and that then he took of me 
after a fashion. 

"Oh, I understand," said Laura laughing, "that is an old dodge of his, and I 
may as well tell you myself, what you would soon find out, that my uncle 
regards me as something nearer than a niece; and that is the way he 
commenced. He now evidently desires to bring you into the same intimate 
connection, and I am not in the least jealous. I expect he showed his care 
for you by taking a liberty or two when perhaps you were scarcely able to 
oppose him; but you don't mind it, do you, my pet?" she said, lowering her 
hand and passing it up between my thighs. "What a charming little love-trap 
you have got, Queenie. I don't wonder at the Captain coming to you again and 
again, after he had found a way of getting at it; but how roomy it is. 
Queenie, you are not so innocent as you appear; you must tell me all about 
yourself, and we will have such sweet confidence together. Now put your hand 
on me here, and feel me while we seal our bargain with a kiss." 

Lifting up her dress as she stood at the side of my bed, she took my hand 
and placed it between her firm, smooth thighs up to an immense bush of hair 
that clustered at their junction. In the midst of it, I felt the projecting 
ridges of two fat lips, and to please her I pressed my finger into the moist 
slit between. 

"I guess you are a little roomy yourself, Laura," I said, as I pushed two or 
three fingers up the passage. 

"Why not?" Laura laughed, and, with a knowing wink said, "It's well to suit 
all comers you know." 

"No, I don't know, what do you mean by suiting all comers?" I asked, looking 
very simple. 

"Now Queenie, don't put me on! You know, just as well as I do, what kind of 
'comers' we like to visit us here, and I would venture a good sum that you 
know the names, too. Now suppose I give you the first letter, 'P'; tell me 
the second." 

Turning away my face, I answered, "R." 

"That's right. T; now go on. 'C.' And I will finish with 'K,' and pronounce 
prick; and then its friend and companion, which you and I are more familiar 
with: "C." 

"U," I supplied. 

"N." 

I added "T." Now say the word "cunt." 

"Good," said Laura. "So much for the agents; now for the act F-U-C-K, fuck." 

"You'll do, you are quite up to the mark; just as I thought, you don't want 
teaching, you want practice, and the Captain will give you enough of that, 
or I am mistaken. But now, my dear, you ought to get some sleep, so that you 
will be strong and fresh tomorrow." She then got me a cup of excellent 
coffee with beaten up egg in it, which quite set me up; and as the motion of 
the ship was more easy, I soon fell asleep. 

When I awoke next morning, to my surprise, I felt myself in the arms of a 
naked man, who stopped my cry with a kiss. 

"Be quiet, darling Queenie," he said, getting over me, and half smothering 
me with his weight, "it is only yout friend, the Captain. I heard all your 
conversation with Laura last night, and I could not resist the temptation of 
visiting you this morning, that you may find out what my 'comer' is like; 
where is your hand?" 

He caught my wrist and forced my hand to his prick, while he pushed his knee 
between my thighs. 

"Captain St. John, I can't permit that ... you had no right to come in here 
without my leave ... let go my hand! No, I won't hold it! I don't want to 
know how big it is. I won't let you put it in ... you are hurting me. Oh." 

"Well, take your hand out of the way ... now open your legs more. Oh, my 
Love ... let it in ... there," he said as he pushed his prick in my cunt 
hole and drove it forcibly up. 

When I felt the dear thing enter the region of love, and penetrate to my 
center of delight, every other thought passed away, and with the utmost 
abandon, I threw my arms around him and pressed him to my heart. 

"That's the way to do it, my darling, heave your sweet little bun. Oh, isn't 
that good?" he asked, working his prick rapidly in and out of my throbbing 
cunt. 

"Have I permission to fuck you now, Queenie?" he asked as he paused for a 
moment with the whole length of his prick deeply embedded in my cunt. 

"You may fuck away; how could I refuse you, Captain, while your prick is 
filling all my cunt." 

My ready use of the word prick, cunt, fuck, surprised him into fresh 
delight, and with successive grunts of satisfaction, he darted his seed into 
my glowing recess. 

After lying on me for awhile, he movpd to one side, and having wiped his 
tool, he placed my hand on it again. 

The touch of a new prick was certainly pleasant and exciting; so I said 
nothing, but quietly played with its head, and frigged the soft skin up and 
down. 

"Queenie, you are a darling, and I am delighted to have you on board. Laura 
and I will do our best to make your voyage pleasant and agreeable; and maybe 
we'll have fun together; get over me now, my pet, and I will fuck you from 
beneath." 

He threw me on top of him, with my thighs straddled across his hips; then, 
with his hands round my bottom, he opened the lips of my cunt with knowing 
fingers and directed the head of his prick into the hot chink. 

"Now Queenie, ride the cock-horse, while we heave up and down together. How 
do you like this style of fucking?" 

"It is delicious," I replied, moving up and down. 

"You do it splendidly," he grunted, driving up his tool; then raising his 
voice, he cried: "Laura, Laura, come here, and see how Queenie is fucking 
me." 

Laura must have been listening close by, for in half a minute she was 
alongside the bed and without ceremony, she drew off the clothes and laid my 
bottom bare. 

"For shame, Laura, get away you horrid girl; let me up Captain." But he held 
me round the waist with one of his hands, while he shoved the other up 
Laura's petticoats. 

She stooped over us and said as she played with her fingers about my bottom 
and cunt, "Take it easy, Queenie, you will get used to it in time, why need 
you mind my seeing your little fanny enjoy a visit from a newcomer. If you 
have not learned it before, you must know now, how much additional pleasure 
is derived from a change of pricks; go on again, there's a dear, my looking 
on will only add to your pleasure." 

"Pull up your shift, Laura, and show Queenie that you are not ashamed to let 
her see how well prepared and ready you are for the sports and enjoyments of 
love." 

She at once pulled up her clothes and showed her fine bushy cunt with the 
Captain's fingers buried between its pouting Ups, and as she withdrew his 
hand, she pushed it close to our faces, and with a merry laugh, said: "Look 
at it, Queenie." Drawing aside the hair she separated the lips and 
continued, "See how red it is inside. If it could speak it would say: 'Get 
me a prick ... fuck, fuck, fuck.' What is the use of having a cunt if one 
does not use it as it was intended; so commence again," and poking her 
fingers into my cunt along side the Captain's prick, she nearly set me wild 
with excitement. 

"Never mind, Miss Laura," I panted out, as I recommenced heaving up and 
down, "I'll have my revenge on you yet." 

She stooped down behind me and said, "You shall, darling," at the same time 
giving me a cruel bite on my bottom just as the Captain with a yell of 
delight shot his spunk up my enraptured cunt, and my own spending poured 
over his belly and thighs.... 

I felt quite ashamed to look the Captain in the face when I next met him and 
he drew me into his cabin. Then he passed his hand up under my clothes, and 
reaching my cunt said: "My sweet little Pet, you have a delicious quim, and 
can give a man more satisfaction than any girl I ever fucked. You shall be 
Queen of the ship, while you remain on board. You have only to command, it 
will be my pleasure to obey. Is there anything I can do to gratify you and 
prove my devotion?" 

"Yes," I replied, as I frigged his standing prick, "I would like to see you 
putting this into Laura." 

He laughed. "You want to punish her and get pleasure at the same time; but 
see, here is the means of doing that, she meant this for you." He opened a 
locker and took out a small pliant birch-rod, carefully tied with green 
ribbon. "Take it to your cabin and be ready when I call you. Mate Yeats has 
charge of the deck, but I guess he and Laura will be flirting together." 

"How shall we get her down?" 

"Leave that to me, I'll manage to have her here shortly, and then pretend to 
go on deck myself." 

I found more difficulty than I expected in getting her away from Mr. Yeats; 
whom she evidently treated as an accepted lover. However, I prevailed on her 
to go down for a book of poems we had been talking about. 

I followed and went softly to my own cabin, leaving the door open. I soon 
heard Laura saying to the Captain in a low voice: "Let me go; uncle, I can't 
stay now." 

"Why not? Mat will have plenty of you by and by. He told me this morning 
that you had accepted him, and asked my leave to marry you when we called at 
Port Royal in Jamaica." 

"Well, and, what did you say in reply?" 

"I told him he might marry you as soon as he liked on one condition." 

"What is that?" she asked. 

"Only that he must consent to share you with me, and promise never to turn 
pesty or grow jealous." 

"Oh, uncle, how could you? Sure, that will turn him against me altogether." 

"Not a bit of it, Mat and I understand each other. We have been always free 
together. He has many a time watched me fucking his own sister, and once, he 
got so excited, he fucked her himself before me; so you need not fear that 
he will draw off on that account. Anyway, let us have one more fuck, and 
give my old fellow a suck first just to put him into good humor." 

"There now, it is fine and stiff. Fuck me now and let me go." 

"Here goes, then. I'll lean back and you can mount across me, that's right; 
how hot your cunt feels. Now stoop down and kiss me," he said, as he pulled 
up her clothes over her back. "If Queenie was here now, she would have a 
grand sight ... a magnificent white arse cocked up and a fine brown cunt 
below, plugged with a rampant prick; Queenie, Queenie ... come here." 

I quickly made my appearance and closed the door. Laura turned her face 
towards me as I entered, smiled at me, and said: "Queenie, it is your turn 
now, to look on." Then she boldly asked, "How do you like my bottom?" 

"It is beautiful, white, plump, and dimpled," I said, laughing. "All it 
wants is to be reddened a little ... to make it blush for its impudence, you 
know, a slight touching up with this," holding up the broom, "would make it 
all right; may I try it, Laura?" 

"You may, if you do it moderately." 

"Hold her Captain, I owe her something," I cried, as I have her bottom some 
smart cuts with the birch. 

She writhed and bounced over the Captain, as she felt the stings of the rod, 
on her soft creamy bottom. "That's right, Queenie, that is the way to put 
life into her cunt; you can't think how it makes her pobble my prick; punish 
her well, every whack on her arse, adds heat and vigor to her cunt." 

"Oh, Queenie, be merciful ... that's enough ... I can't bear more ... indeed 
I can't ... stop ... I say, stop ... you have cut my bottom to pieces, you 
cruel girl." 

The spirit of lust and cruelty got possession of me. I scarcely heeded her 
cries, and continued administering the most cutting strokes I could deliver, 
making the pliant ends of the birch reach the tender inside of her thighs, 
and delicate borders of her cunt. 

There was mercy in this too, for it not only hastened the consummation, but 
heightened the enjoyment at the last. Her excitement was now intense and she 
so bounced against the Captain, and compressed his prick with such force in 
her cunt, that she caused an immediate overflow of spending on both sides, 
and the frothy sperm, ran down over his buttocks and bottom. 

The Captain commended her fortitude, and giving her a warm kiss, thanked her 
for the pleasure she had afforded him and which had been so much increased 
through her pains. 

I took her in my arms as she shook down her clothes over her smarting 
bottom, and begged her to forgive me this whipping, which I really could not 
help-her bottom looked so enticing for the rod-and we will be friends 
forever more. "Well, then I forgive, and indeed after all I must say that 
the pleasure at the end more than counterbalanced the suffering which led to 
it, as you will some day experience yourself." 

 CHAPTER SIX 

THE CAPTAIN'S YARN 

The next time I was alone with Captain St. John, I asked him to tell me how 
he became so intimate with Mr. Yeats, and what he meant by telling Laura 
that he had fucked his sister in his presence. His story is as follows: 

Well, Queenie, I must of course obey your command. I knew Mat's father well; 
he and his family sailed in my ship when they were first coining to the 
Island. Mat was then a lad of fourteen, and his sister, Bessy, was one year 
younger. 

Sometime afterward, I had the good fortune to extricate Mat from a very ugly 
scrape. 

He had been drinking with a lot of wild young fellows, when nothing would 
satisfy them but to break in the Governor's grounds, and to rob his 
conservatory. 

The Governor detected them, and he and his servants tried to capture them. 
There was a severe struggle and one of the servants was killed. Mat was 
stunned by a blow, and taken prisoner, but the rest, who were the really 
guilty parties, escaped. 

The Governor declared that he would have Mat tried for murder; but by great 
exertion, and special inducement, I got him to pardon Mat and permit the 
affair to be hushed up. 

This made the whole family attached to me, and I passed the greater part of 
my time on shore with them. Mat specially became my most devoted ally. He 
never left my side, and at length, he prevailed on his father to let him go 
to sea with me. He was entered at the ship's books as my apprentice, and he 
has sailed with me ever since. He passed all his examinations very 
creditably, and is now full mate, with the promise of a ship the next trip. 

We lived together, drank together, sported together, and like most sailors, 
had our favorite girls in every port. 

There was a pretty little black-eyed girl called Susan, living in Bridgeton, 
Barbados, whom I was fond of and used to visit regularly when I was in that 
Port. 

Mat accompanied me the first time I went to her after he came on board. 
Although then eighteen, he had never yet fucked a girl; so I told him he 
ought to begin with her, and try his prentice prick in her cunt. But he was 
modest and begged me to show him the way, so to please him, I mounted Susan 
in such a manner that he oould see the whole operation. 

When he saw me fairly at work, it was laughable, the state of excitement he 
got into. His face flushed, his eyes sparkled, his hands trembled, he came 
close to us, and eagerly watching my prick as it darted in and out, pushed 
his hand in between us and felt the lips of her cunt stretched around my 
tool. He hardly gave me time to get off before he was on her, with his 
maiden prick deeply into the hot recess which I had moistened and prepared 
for his entrance. He quickly discharged and then almost immediately 
commenced a second course, to Susan's intense gratification. I also shared 
in their fun and fingered their privates while they fucked. 

After this, we always had the same girl, one after the other, and used to 
toss for first turn. 

We often talked of these things when at sea, and several times when we were 
in bed, we examined and frigged each other's prick. 

He got so that he hardly ever looked at a girl without thinking of her cunt 
and wondering what it was like. 

He said that it was the same with him, and that even when kissing his 
sister, Bessy, he could not help thinking of her cunt, and that at one time 
he saw it and kissed it. 

I asked him to tell me how it happened. 

He said they were riding together in a thickly wooded place, when her mare 
put her foot into a hole, stumbled, and threw his sister head foremost into 
some thick bushes. He ran to lift her up and found her caught in the 
branches, all her clothes over her head, and her legs kicking in the air, 
and through the opening in her drawers, he saw a pair of hairy lips pouting 
out and beautifully red inside. When raising her up he could not avoid 
pressing his face between her thighs and kissing her cunt. 

"Oh, it was so soft and warm," he said, "and had such a delicious smell; I 
just held her in my arms, while I took one long luscious kiss and then set 
her on her feet." 

She was not much hurt and was able to ride home. 

I asked what was the color of her hair on her cunt. He said it was of a rich 
golden hue, and that while the skin around was of a clear pearly white, the 
insides of the lips were as red as crimson. 

"Why, Mat, you have given a most enticing description of your sister's cunt, 
enough to make one long to see it for oneself." 

"And why not, old fellow. I don't begrudge your looking at it, and fuck it 
too, if you can, provided you are careful to do her no harm. But I know, I 
can trust you in that matter, for you have shown me that it is quite 
possible to enjoy a girl, yet avoid doing her any injury." 

Bessy sometimes came on board to see her brother and bring him presents of 
fruit and home luxuries. 

On one of these occasions we had been all drinking grog together, and Bessy 
herself having imbibed a tolerable share, was inclined to be merry, Mat 
suddenly lifted her up, popped her down on my knee, and said, "Put your arms 
around him, Bessy, I know you are very fond of him and he deserves it; now 
give him a kiss like a good girl, it would please me as well as him." She 
threw her arms round my neck, and held up her sweet little mouth for a kiss. 

Mat kissed her too, and at the same time pressed his knee in between hers, 
and lifting her skirts, pushed my hand under her petticoats. She did not 
recognize my hand at first, but thought it was Mat's knee that was pressing 
up between her thighs. 

So she leaned back while I went on kissing her, and being excited by the 
drink she had taken, readily opened her thighs to let her brother's knee 
press up higher. 

I supported bet with my arm around her waist, while my hand slowly worked 
its way up between her legs outside her drawers until I reached the opening, 
and then in the soft warm nook at the bottom of her belly, I found the sweet 
sanctuary I was in search of; my fingers at once spread over the swelling 
mound so richly covered with silken hair; then pushing down my middle 
finger, I pressed into the moist chink, while with the others, I squeezed 
the fat lips on either side. 

"Oh my, what are you doing? Take your hand ... Captain, let me up ... don't 
... I'll cry." 

"Bessy, behave, Captain St. John won't harm you, let him keep his hand 
there; you are bound to obey your brother," and he forced open her thighs 
which she was trying to keep closed. 

She lay back sobbing, and still trying to keep her legs together but in such 
a way as convinced both her brother and myself, that she was only waiting 
for a sufficient display of force on our part to satisfy her conscience that 
she only yielded to compulsion, something like what the poet fellow, we were 
reading the other evening said: 

"A little still she strove, and much repented; 

"And whispering: 'I'll ne'er consent'-consented," So Mat with a twinkle in 
his eye, vociferated: 

"If you don't stop this nonsense, I'll pull up your petticoats, and then we 
shall both see all that you have there, and which you keep so religiously 
covered up from all the world." 

"Oh Mat, for shame. Why do you treat me so. Captain St. John has a wife, let 
him go to her if he wants this kind of a thing." 

"Yes, but she is old, ugly and sick; she may be dead now, for all we know to 
the contrary; so don't bothet about her." 

Then without further parley, he boldly lifted her dress, which was half up 
already, until we caught a glimpse of the bright hair over her cunt as it 
gleamed through the open slit of her drawers. 

"Do, Mat, let down my clothes. Oh, I shall die of shame. Captain St. John, I 
thought you were fond of me. If you were, you would not allow him to expose 
me so." 

"It is just because I am fond of you that I have been longing to see and 
feel your sweet cunt, and it is indeed very lovely; beyond the power of 
words to express. Cease struggling; there's a love, lean back; open your 
legs ... more ... still more, that's a pet." 

"Well, I suppose you must have your way, for I am tired; I can't fight 
against you both," and she lay passive in our hands. Mat then placed her 
head in his lap, and watched me as I unfastened her drawers pulled them off 
her legs, and drew up her shift) then ... oh, what a scene of loveliness was 
disclosed to our enraptured eyes. The rich creamy white of her smooth round 
belly was delicious to look upon, set off as it was by the warm glow of 
golden hair on the mound which marked its junction with her two voluptuous 
thighs, and clothed the valley between pushing in between these fleshy 
columns. I spread them open as wide as I could. Then it was that we got a 
full view of all the beauties of her cunt, glistening with the soft dews of 
love, as she became conscious that we were regaling our eyes with the naked 
loveliness of its long-concealed charms. 

As I observed how Mat gloated over his sister's maiden sweets, the thought 
passed through my mind, it will not be long my boy, before you seek a closer 
acquaintance with these hidden charms now so temptingly opened to your view. 

"Now, St. John," exclaimed Mat, "did I not give you a true description of 
this sweet nest and its surroundings?" 

"Indeed Mat, the reality far exceeds your account, favorable as it was, for, 
in my opinion, no description could do full justice to its fascinating 
powers." 

I bent forward to the lovely shrine, kissed its pouting lips, and rolled my 
tongue in its fragrant recess. 

Mat meanwhile unbuttoned his trousers, drew out his prick, and placed it on 
his sister's cheek. 

I was not slow in following his example, and put the head of my pego between 
the moist lips of her love-chink. 

"Oh, Captain, take it out, I can't let you do that." 

"Be quiet, Bessy, he is only making his prick kiss your cunt." 

"No, he is pushing it in ... don't Captain ... pray ... don't! Oh, oh, it's 
hurting me ... what are you doing with it?" 

"Fucking you, darling Bessy, with your brother's consent, for he knows I 
won't harm you. Fucking you, driving my prick, this way, in and out of your 
cunt; each time, sending my prick home, and making my balls smack against 
your bottom." 

Meanwhile, Mat, inflamed by the sight, pressed her face to his prick and 
pushed its head against her mouth He then placed one of her hands on its 
shaft; her fingers at once closed around it to his great delight, and, led 
on by natural instinct, she frigged it up and down. 

I could no longer retain my seed, so remembering my promise to Mat, I 
hastily withdrew my tool from the inner passage where the risk was, and laid 
it along the chink of her cunt, and burying its head amid the hair, I poured 
a hot but harmless stream over her belly; while at the same moment, the pent 
up juices of her brother's reservoir, spurted into her mouth, and ran in 
warm gushes down her throat. 

After this, we had many pleasant scenes with Bessy. Once the ice was broken, 
she seemed to plunge in with all her heart, and sported with her brother and 
me with the utmost freedom. Still, they both refrained from the greatest 
favour of all. She did not object to letting him see, play, or even suck her 
cunt, and evidently enjoyed playing with his prick, and making him spend in 
her mouth-indeed that was the way she gave him relief, when he became 
over-excited from watching and handling us as we fucked-but as yet he had 
not attempted to put his prick into her cunt, nor did she seem to desire it. 

She now sometimes brought her maid with her, not without design, I thought, 
for she was young and pretty, and Bessy often said she pitied her brother, 
unmated as he was. However that might be, Mat soon managed to gain the 
maid's consent, and after watching me fuck his sister, he used to run off 
and cool himself in her willing receiver. At last he coaxed her to come into 
the saloon, and made free with her there before his sister. Bessy had now 
become so familiar with the ways of love that she readily joined in the 
sport; so she and I together held down the maid, while Mat pulled up her 
clothes, got between her legs and openly rammed his prick into her cunt. 

Then Mat and I stripped her naked, and after that Bessy, and finally 
ourselves. We spread carpets and mgs on the floor, and rolled about so that 
bottoms and faces were continually coming into new and interesting 
positions. Mat proposed, the cunning fellow, to tie bandages over their eyes 
that they might not see what we were doing; and then he whispered to me to 
fuck the maid by way of change. And I need not tell you, Queenie, that there 
is no novelty which a man so thoroughly appreciates, as the novelty of a 
fresh cunt, so I quite approved of his notion, and getting on top of her, I 
soon found my way into her soft recess. 

Mat, however, had his own object in view, for throwing himself on his 
sister, he eagerly kissed and sucked her cunt, and then turning, he drove 
his prick into it without scruple or delay. 

She must have felt some difference in his style of fucking from mine for, 
putting up her hand, she hastily removed the bandage from her eyes and 
seeing her brother on top of her cried: 

"Oh Mat, stop ... do you know what you are doing ... fucking your own 
sister." 

"Why not, Bessy, I have kissed your cunt and watched it so many times filled 
with St. John's prick; and I have so shared in your delights as often as he 
fucked you, that I could stand it no longer, and I felt that I must fuck you 
myself even though you are my own sister. And let me tell you, I find your 
cunt all the nicer," he said as he panted over her-fucking 

-fucking. She made no reply, but observed that she pressed him more lovingly 
to her breast, as she moved up in ready response to meet the quick prods of 
his excited prick. 

I quite shared in their transport, and only wondered how they refrained from 
it so long; so leaning towards them, with my prick still in the maid's cunt, 
I kissed her and said: 

"Bessy, my love, confess, that you enjoy being fucked by Mat all the more 
because he is your brother?" 

"Yes, I must say it is out of the way good, being fucked by one's brother. 

Mat has a fine tool, and he knows how to use it." And heaving up her bottom, 
she clasped him tightly in her arms. 

"Don't hurry, Mat," I said. "This is our second or third bout; take it 
quietly ... we'll enjoy it all the better." And I thrust my tongue into 
Bessy's mouth, while still working my prick slowly in the maid's cunt. 

"All right, old fellow," he replied, putting his hand over my bottom, as we 
lay alongside of one another, and catching my balls, he pressed them so 
luxuriously in his fingers, that convulsed with pleasure, they ejected their 
contents, and my prick poured the bubbling fluid into the open cunt so ready 
to receive it. 

We sailed in a few days, and the next time I saw Bessy, she was the wife of 
a rich old planter named Hobbs, in fact none other than the lady whom you 
know as Lizzy, and whom your father fucks whenever he gets the opportunity. 

There Queenie, you can now understand my extraordinary intimacy with Mat 
Yeats; and how there was but little danger of my doing Laura any harm with 
him, when I attached to his marrying her the condition of his afterwards 
sharing with me. And now my pet, having not only answered your question, but 
spun you a regular love yam, let me claim my reward, in the enjoyment of 
another fuck. 

 CHAPTER SEVEN 

LAURA'S NARRATIVE 

Although much occupied with preparations for her approaching marriage, Laura 
found time to remind me of our promise of mutual confidence, and said that 
if I gave her an account of my introduction to the enjoyments of love, she 
would oblige me in like manner. So I told her of Dick's boyish attempts and 
final success; and described what I had seen in the punishment house, both 
with respect to old Snigger and the girls, and my father and Mrs. Hobbs, Mat 
Yeats' sister. 

Laura had heard something of this before and was very much amused. I then 
called on her to fulfill her part of the agreement; she responded thus: 

Like you, Queenie, I was enlightened at an early age. My mother, who was 
Captain St. John's sister, was married to a doctor. She died when I was a 
child, about nine years old, and he married again. We then lived in a very 
small house, and for want of accommodation, my bed was placed at the foot of 
theirs, with only a curtain between. When lying awake at night, I often felt 
their bed shake in a funny way, and some times I heard them whispering to 
one another such expressions as: "You may do it now ... take it in your hand 
... put it in yourself ... open your thighs ... lift your legs ... keep your 
hand on it ... press it between your fingers." Then there would be a 
rustling, shaking, panting and father would snort, and cry, "Oh, oh," and 
she would say, "Can't you do it quietly, you'll wake the child." 

I also heard father making her say: "Prick, cunt, fuck," and telling her to 
pinch his arse and frig his prick, and asking her to let him fuck her 
bottom. 

I did not know the meaning of all those terms then, but I had an inkling of 
what they referred to and, eagerly listening to every stir, and noticing 
every word, I longed above all things to see what they were doing; but as 
this amatory intercourse generally took place just after they went to bed, 
when all was dark, for a long time I could see nothing. However, one light 
summer morning, I happened to be awake when they commenced their play; I 
heard him say, "Lift your bottom that I may see your cunt, while you suck my 
prick." 

In the most stealthy manner, I slightly drew the curtain to one side. The 
view that then greeted my eager eyes almost took away my breath. 

My stepmother was on her knees, straddling across my father and her great 
white bottom was raised up in the most impudent manner right before his 
face. She was stooping forward, resting on her elbows, and holding in her 
hand a long fleshy thing that was standing up out of a thick bush of black 
hair at the bottom of his belly. This long thing, the first of the kind I 
had ever seen, at once arrested by attention; and it seemed to have some 
peculiar fascinating power, for I could not take my eyes from it. I noticed 
that it had a large glossy head of purplish color, which she kissed and 
rubbed to her nose and cheeks, while she moved her hand up and down on its 
body; then she took a good portion into her mouth and sucked it with 
apparent gusto. 

"Thanks for sucking my prick so nicely," he said. Then I knew what the word 
"prick" meant. "Now, let your cunt down on my mouth and I'll have a suck 
too." Then I knew what the word "cunt" meant. And I put my hand on my own 
little nick, and wondered would it ever be as large and hairy as that of my 
stepmother. My father held the cheek of her bottom on each side while he 
sucked her cunt, and kept jerking up his prick, which she still held in her 
hand, kissing and frigging it all the while. 

Then moving from under her he cried: "Now for a fuck," and telling her to 
remain on her hands and knees while he fucked her in the rear, he knelt 
behind her bottom as he pushed her legs apart, he drew open the lips of her 
cunt, and peeped into its capacious mouth, now watering as if hungry for 
something to eat. 

He then took his prick in his hand, and pushing in the head, drove it all 
the way up. Then he put his arms round her hips and heaved his bottom back 
and forth, making his tool pass quickly in and out the hairy lips. That 
showed me what fucking was. Pushing my finger into my own little chink, I 
felt about for a place into which a prick might enter, and down at the end, 
I found that there was a small passage, but when I tried to push in my 
finger, it hurt me too much to go on. 

However, mama, was not hurt, for she kept pushing her bottom back and 
saying, "That's the way, push it in strong; give me plenty of it, Harry, I 
like it so much when you fuck me from behind; it is so pleasant to feel your 
belly rubbing against my bottom, while you hold me tightly round the loins, 
and press my cunt with your fingers." 

Then they both panted and grunted, and he almost roared with delight as 
pressing her down flat, he hammered at her bottom, with his prick buried in 
her cunt. 

I clinched my teeth, pinched my cunt, and pushed in my finger in spite of 
the pain, and I do verily believe that although so young, I obtained at that 
time the first emission. 

I often watched them fucking after this, and soon became familiar with many 
of the modes and expressions of sexual play. I also regularly frigged my 
little cranny while I listened to them, and succeeded in forcing up my 
finger as far as it would go. But in course of time, my stepmother was 
confined, and I was moved to another room. This was a benefit to me, for I 
was injuring my health by constant frigging, which I need not tell you is 
very injurious to a young girl. 

Nothing of particular note occurred again until I was nearly fifteen years 
old, and the hair was beginning to sprout on my mons. I attended school 
regularly, and having a great love for learning, I worked hard at my lessons 
and tried in every way to improve myself. 

About this time, a new French Master, named Louis Martel, was appointed. He 
was young and handsome, and of course all the girls fell in love with him at 
once; but he took no particular notice of any one, for he was naturally shy 
and reserved in his manner. He applied himself steadily to his duties, and 
seemed to think of nothing else. I was one of the most diligent and 
attentive of his pupils, and on that account he thought more of me, and 
tried to get me on. I responded by increased efforts, and feeling grateful 
for his kindness, I tried to please him in every way I could. In short, I 
began to like him very much and after awhile, he seemed to reciprocate my 
feelings, for he used to hold my hand with a lingering pressure, and lean 
over me when directing me in my lessons. 

I remarked to him the prominence at the fork of his trousers seemed always 
to grow larger when he was talking to me, and especially when leaning over 
me. 

I once pressed my elbow on it, and felt it bound at my touch; that touch 
acted like an electric spark on my nerves and fired a whole train of amorous 
emotions; my mind became filled with the idea of his prick, my imagination 
painted it on every object on which I looked; I dreamed of it at night, and 
often awoke, fancying I had Louis in my arms, and his prick in my cunt. I 
now regarded my little rosy chink with increased interest, and used to study 
its appearance with a glass, placed for the purpose between my legs, 
wondering what Louis would think of it and wondering whether he would like 
to put his prick into it and fuck it. 

"Oh, if I could only let him see it," I said to myself, "it would warm his 
blood, and banish all his reserve." 

About this time, the school got a holiday, and it was arranged that we 
should all go to a neighboring Mango Grove, and look for fruit. On arriving 
at the woods, we scattered about in small parties. Somehow, Louis Martel and 
I found ourselves separated from the rest, he then took my basket and 
offered to carry it for me while I amused myself gathering the fruit. We 
wandered about, and only got further and further from the rest, but that did 
not distress either of us very much. 

We did not find much fruit, however, and Mr. Martel was chiefly occupied in 
helping me through the bushes and across drains, and so we went on laughing 
and chatting together. 

At last we came to a large fruit-bearing tree with large low-spreading 
branches. 

"Oh, here is a tree very easy to climb, and there is plenty of fruit a 
little way up," I said, putting my foot on one of the lowest branches. "I 
will pluck the Mangoes, and you can pick them up and put them into the 
basket as I drop them down." 

"Very well," he said, "only take care you don't fall." He stood below me as 
I climbed up over his head. I saw he was watching me eagerly, and the 
thought flashed through my mind, here is an opportunity for bestowing on him 
a few glimpses of my secret charms, such as they are. So I climbed from 
branch to branch, separated my legs as widely as I could, I had no drawers 
on, the weather being very hot; and as my frock was short, he must have had 
a full view of my bottom and thighs and the rosy chink between them, just 
beginning to be fringed with hair. Glancing down I saw that his face was 
flushed, and his eyes unusually bright, as he gazed intently up. 

"It is more difficult to get at the fruit than I expected," I said. "I must 
go further out on this branch." 

"Take care, Laura, that bough is very slight, it will hardly bear your 
weight." 

Just as he spoke, there was a squeak and a crash, and the bough and I came 
down together; but Louis caught me in his arms before I reached the ground; 
indeed, he was so directly under my clothes that they passed over his head 
and my bottom plumped right on his turned-up face. This I learned 
afterwards, for in the course of the fall, my head struck against one of the 
branches, and I was quite stunned by the blow. 

When I came to myself, I was lying stretched on the grass, and Mr. Martel 
was kneeling at my side holding my hands. He looked excited and his face was 
red, so I fancied he had been investigating more closely my secrets as I lay 
almost in a faint, and blushed at the thought. 

"Oh, Miss Laura, I am so glad to see you looking like yourself again; I hope 
you are not hurt much." 

"Not much," I said, trying to rise, "But I fear I have sprained my knee, for 
it pains me when I lean on it." 

"Let me see if it is swollen." 

"Yes do," I said, and I raised my dress a little. 

He put his hand on my knee and felt it all round. 

"It seems uninjured, but feels hot, may I chafe it a little for you while 
you rest?" 

"Thank you," I replied, leaning back, and lifting up my leg. He rubbed about 
my knee and the under part of my thigh, gradually pushing his hand up higher 
and higher; at last he brushed against the hair-covered mound, as if by 
accident, and finding I did not appear angry, he proceeded boldly to put his 
hand on it, and began to feel the lips and clitoris. 

"Mr. Martel take your hand away and let me up." 

"My sweet Laura, let me tell you how much I love and admire you," he said, 
putting his hand gently on my breast, and keeping me down. "And this dear 
little nest, so mossy and warm, is delightfully soft and inviting; let me 
peep at it again ... just a moment." And lifting my frock, he peered up 
between my legs. 

"Oh no, Louis," I said, closing my eyes, "don't look at me there, it makes 
me feel so ashamed." 

"You need not be at all ashamed of it, Laura, for it is the most beautiful 
little cunt that any man ever looked at," he said raising my dress and 
opening my thighs. 

"Oh Louis, how you tickle me with your mustache. Why do you like kissing me 
there?" 

"Because it is a lovely little cunt, just made to be kissed and sucked, and 
then something nice put into it, that will fill it with the most exquisite 
delight; do you know what I mean?" 

"No Louis, what could be put into it that would make it feel so nice as you 
say?" 

"This, my love," placing my hand on his stiff prick, which he had drawn out 
of its hiding place. 

"I am ashamed to look at it, but I will hold it in my hand just to please 
you. Yes, and move it up and down, do you like that?" 

"I do, darling, you are giving me more pleasure than I can tell you. Do you 
know what men call this?" 

"No, what name do they give it?" 

"They call it prick. Say prick, my love." 

"Prick, has every man a prick like yours, Louis?" 

"Yes, every man, though some have it large and some small, but they all like 
to do the one thing with their pricks." 

"What's that?" I asked with a laugh. 

"To put them into the cunts of as many girls as ever they can." 

"Oh my, how funny, and do the girls let them?" 

"Of course they do, why that is what a cunt is made for. This soft moist 
passage is the place for the prick to enter and pass up; and oh, Laura, it 
is the most pleasant feeling in the world, and the doing is called fucking. 
Let me put in my prick and fuck you, there is no one near us, and you will 
like it so much." 

"Oh no, Louis, I can't let you put it in now, I would be afraid, perhaps I 
may let you another time." 

But Louis was too wise to lose the present opportunity; so without asking 
further leave, he got between my legs, raised them up, and pushed the head 
of his prick between the lips of my cunt. I thought that having gone so far, 
the best thing was to facilitate the entrance of his prick as much as I 
could. 

Louis' prick was of goodly size, and its large round head just stuck inside 
the opening; but as I was most anxious to get it in, I twisted about and 
pushed against him, heedless of the pain. In the midst of his efforts to 
force a passage, his seed burst from him, which, though it checked him for a 
moment, yet served to lubricate the way, and as his prick still retained its 
vigor, at the next push he was able to drive home, to my great and entire 
satisfaction. 

Then, as he commenced that in and out movement so dear to us women, he asked 
me to tell him how I liked the feel of his prick in my cunt. 

"It is very pleasant, Louis; I cannot tell you how much I enjoy the motion 
of your prick in and out ... that way, between the lips of my cunt it makes 
my nerves vibrate to my heart." 

I did enjoy that, my first fuck, more than I can say; and I need not tell 
you, Queenie, for you know as well as I that the sensation of feeling a 
prick for the first time filling up the whole of one's cunt and distending 
each throbbing fold inside, is simply indescribable; and then the frantic 
hug during the last quick prods, and the rush of seeds at the end. Oh, it 
must be felt to be understood. 

Then we lay side by side to rest awhile after our joint exertions, our 
hands, however, still busy, his fondling my cunt, and mine playing with his 
prick and balls. But as his tool stiffened up again and regained its power, 
he grew more enterprising, and making me lie back, he pulled all my clothes 
up to my waist, then he stretched himself between my thighs and sucked my 
cunt and bottom, after which I sucked his prick and tickled his bottom with 
my finger. 

In these and such like sports, we passed a most delightful hour; during 
which Louis showed himself to be an ardent and accomplished votary of the 
Paphian Goddess, and initiated me in the various modes of enjoying her 
favors, and celebrating her rites. 

We then prepared to seek the rest of the party, but my knee turned out to 
have been more hurt than we at first supposed, and Louis had to carry me a 
long way. He declared, however, with his national gallantry, that he 
scarcely felt the weight of his burden, now that he knew the treasure it 
contained. 

I responded with a loving hug and kiss, as I clung to him with my arms round 
his neck. 

I was laid up for the week following and was unable to attend school, but as 
Louis called to see me every day, and generally managed to pass an hour with 
me alone, as I reclined on a seat in the garden among the trees, I had no 
cause to-complain. 

One of my class-fellows too, who always professed a great liking for me, 
passed all her spare time with me. She was a girl with an unusually fair 
complexion, red hair, and deep blue eyes, and apparently considered by our 
Seniors a very model of propriety, but we young people, who knew her better, 
called her Madam Sly. 

She had quickly noticed my intimacy with Mr. Martel, which seemed to 
interest her greatly, and finding it pleasing for me, she made him the 
favorite subject of her conversation. She also contrived generally to meet 
him either coming or going, though she prudently kept away during our 
interviews. On one occasion, however, she stole so quietly upon us, that she 
witnessed without our knowledge or consent a very decided love scene. I had 
as usual opened his trousers down the front, unfastened his suspenders, and 
taking possession of his upstanding prick, I fondled and kissed it, and took 
its glowing head into my mouth, while I tickled his balls and bottom. Lords 
in the meantime had got his hands between my thighs and was pleasantly 
titillating the sensitive opening there. Then placing me on my knees on the 
seat, he uncovered my bottom and thrust in his prick from behind. 

We were both in full enjoyment of our fuck. Louis, panting with pleasure as 
he gave long deliberate strokes, and watched his blunt tool delving in my 
garden of love, while I expressed the intensity of my satisfaction by 
various mutterings, and spurred him on by repeating all the amorous words I 
could think of, when Sly, no longer able to restrain her excited feelings, 
and perhaps jealous of my sole possession of such great pleasure, suddenly 
rushed up behind us. Louis started, drew out his prick, just as it was 
beginning to spout forth its liquid sweets, and left my hungry cunt gaping 
and disappointed at the loss of its favorite morsel; but on ascertaining who 
the intruder was, his alarm was changed into joy, and he exclaimed: 

"Aho, Madam Sly, since you have caught us in the act, you must join us both 
for our sakes and your own." 

To my surprise she offered little or no resistance, but allowed him to kiss 
her, thrust his hand under her petticoats, raise them up, expose her cunt to 
view, lay her on her back, and place himself between her legs. 

"Look at Sly's cunt, Laura," he said, pointing to a pair of very fat 
projecting lips thickly covered with curly red hair. His eyes sparkled as he 
stooped over this new found treasure so temptingly displayed in all its 
novelty and freshness. 

"You are not jealous, my love; there ... put your old friend into Sly's cunt 
yourself." He put my hand on his prick, now bounding with anticipated 
pleasure of a new treat. I could not help joining Louis in his admiration of 
her glowing charms; so wisely making the best of the situation, I promptly 
complied, and placing the head of his prick between the open lips, I looked 
on with curiosity, for her moist chink seemed actually smoking with the heat 
of desire as Louis pushed on with renovated force. But to their mutual 
disappointment he stuck fast in the entrance. 

"Push harder," I said, grasping his balls. 

She closed her eyes, and seizing the hem of her dress between her teeth, she 
bit it viciously in her efforts to prevent herself from crying out with the 
pain caused by his energetic attempt to drive in his prick. 

"Draw back, for a moment," I said with prurient warmth, "and I will wet it 
in my mouth." 

"Oh, don't take it out, my Louis," she panted, clutching him in her arms. "I 
can bear the pain ... there ... push ... I feel that it is getting in." 
Giving a tremendous heave against him, the barrier gave way, and his prick 
rushed up the channel, and in an instant was buried out of view. A 
deep-breathed, "Oh," of intense satisfaction burst from them both, as their 
object was achieved, and the innocent cunt received for the first time that 
delicious morsel which kind nature had provided for its special use and 
delectation. 

Although deprived myself of the actual pleasure, I fully shared in their 
excitement, and felt amply repaid by the peculiar enjoyment I found in 
watching the prick between the lips of her cunt, they seemed to cling round 
his weapon as he drove it home, and protruded with most lascivious suction 
as he drew back to make a fresh charge forward; while her soft creamy 
buttocks opened out and closed up in the most voluptuous manner, as she 
heaved responsive to his thrusts, and his pendant balls plumped against her 
bottom at every stroke. 

Louis had discharged almost immediately after the first entrance of his 
prick into her heated receptacle, but having rested a few moments while his 
prick lay amidst its throbbing folds, he was soon able to answer her 
love-twitchings by the renewed action of his pleasure giving tool. 

Louis' newfound treasure soon led him to forget the old. After his enjoyment 
of the treat so freely accorded him by Sly's insidious love, I quickly 
perceived a change in his conduct toward me. He sought my company less, and 
plainly showed that he did not find in my arms the same satisfaction he used 
to do. 

I thus learned from bitter experience the fickleness of men, and that a new 
cunt, and simply because it is new, will often attract them from that which 
gave them the fullest satisfaction before. However, I was too much of a 
philosopher to recline, yet, having tasted the sweets of love, I felt I must 
go on, so I determined to look out for its continued gratification 
elsewhere. 

There were plenty of young fellows as good-looking as Louis, who I knew 
would rejoice in my favors if I only gave them opportunity and 
encouragement. 

One in particular, named Bertie, who often met me at a dancing academy, 
seemed to suit my purpose; he was young and handsome, and had the manners of 
a gentleman. A point I was particularly concerned about I found him to 
possess a manly enterprising spirit, and I think, he must have found me 
kindly disposed, and ready to meet his most ardent advances. 

Accordingly, one evening at a ball, after dancing with me several times, he 
led me into the lobby and we sat down to rest in a retired part of the 
stairs away from the crowd. Putting his arm around me, he kissed me warmly, 
and taking my hand, he placed it on his prick outside his trousers and said: 

"My sweet Laura, I cannot tell how it is, but whenever I am near you, and 
above all when I touch you, and hold your dear hand, this part of me swells 
up and stiffens, so that I become quite uncomfortable and don't know what to 
do with it. You are kind and indulgent, can you tell me how to relieve it?" 

"Why do you ask me, I am not a doctor. If you want medical advice go to my 
father, he might be able to relieve you." He commenced fumbling at my dress. 
"No, I do assure you, there is nothing in my pocket but my handkerchief; 
well, you may try if you wish so much ... oh, but that is not my pocket, 
that is the opening of my dress. No sir, I cannot let you put your hand 
underneath." 

"Dearest Laura, that is where the remedy I want is to be found, isn't there 
a soft mouth somewhere up here? Let me just touch its sweet lips. Ah, here 
it is, Oh, how nice. How deliciously soft, but how hot it feels. Why Laura, 
I declare you are spending. Get up and come in here for a moment." He drew 
me towards an open door close by. 

"Oh no, we shall be missed, and somebody will come in on us." 

"Don't be afraid, I have the use of this room for tonight, and we will 
remain only for a few moments." He closed and fastened the door, and pulled 
me towards a bed, which I could see by the light of a lamp outside the 
window. He placed me sitting on it, and then tried to push me back, at the 
same time putting my hand on his standing prick. 

"Feel how hot it is; and have pity on it, for it's just ready to burst, and 
this sweet cunt is the only thing that can give it relief. Let me put it in, 
you will find it so jolly." 

"No, I can't let you put it in, it would hurt me, and do me harm besides." 

"It shan't hurt you, and I won't let it do you harm ... that's a sweet girl 
... open your thighs ... wide ... wider still." Drawing me to the edge, he 
lifted up my legs, and coming between them, he placed the head of his prick 
in the slit of my cunt, then resting his hands on my shoulders, he began to 
shove. 

His prick was large, much larger than Louis'. And as I opposed its entrance 
in every way I could, for the purpose of making him think that he was the 
first to force the passage, he found considerable difficulty in getting in. 

"How uncommonly tight you are Laura, help me or I shall never be able to 
break through your virgin fence." 

To confirm that notion, I cried, "Oh, take it out, it's hurting me, I can't 
bear it." And I tried to move from under him. 

My resistance, as I intended, only increased his ardour, for holding me 
firmly with his hands, he pushed on with the greatest determination; and 
very soon I felt the dear thing, making its way in, and rushing up the 
passage, distending all its folds, and causing every nerve to fill with 
rapture. 

My opposition had served its turn, and now I strained myself open, that I 
might receive all that he was able to give. 

"Now my sweet Laura, you will have no more pain. Oh, is that not good? Oh, 
oh, Laura ... it's coming ... press me in your arms ... oh, oh." 

I received his discharge into my longing cunt with the utmost satisfaction, 
and regardless of the consequences, I held him in my encircling arms until 
his prick had drained out the last drops of its sweets far up in the soft 
entrails of my belly. 

I could not help it, though I knew the risk I was running ... for, as you 
know well, Queenie, one loses nearly half the pleasure when the prick is 
suddenly pulled out of the cunt just at the moment when you want it to be 
driven home. 

So I hugged him and made my cunt suck his prick, and jerked my bottom up and 
down until I got him into humour again; then, to encourage him I cried: "Now 
Bertie, now Bertie, fuck me again. Oh, yes, I will say: cunt, and prick, and 
bottom, and arse, and anything else you like; yes I like to feel your prick 
fucking me. And then, he poked and I heaved, and we both panted together as 
the old-fashioned move progressed until the culminating point was reached 
and we spent, locked in each others arms. 

When we stood up, I observed how very much my dress was tumbled and 
disarranged, and said: 

"See how you have tumbled my dress, how can I enter the room again in this 
state." 

"Don't mind going back at all," he replied, "I will tell Madam that you are 
tired, and are going home." 

Without waiting for an answer, he ran off, and soon returned carrying my 
wraps and a bottle of champagne. 

In my warm and excited state, the wine was peculiarly welcome, and between 
us, the contents of the bottle quickly disappeared, and then I was as you 
may suppose, quite uplifted, and felt I had a heart for any fate, and so I 
stepped boldly out into the dark, under escort of my dancing acquaintance. 

 CHAPTER EIGHT 

LAURA'S NARRATIVE CONCLUDED 

We were soon joined by another spark who rejoiced in the suggestive name of 
Toplady, but was familiarly known as Topsy, he and Bertie were boon 
companions, and were known to have shared in many a wild adventure. At any 
other time, I would have been slow to trust myself to their questionable 
guardianship, but now, being both excited and bewildered by the wine I had 
drunk, I scarcely knew what I was doing. So when Bertie held me while Topsy 
kissed me, and then ran his hand up under my petticoats, and explored all my 
cunt and bottom, I offered no resistance, observing which, he boldly pulled 
up my clothes, pushed his prick against my cunt, and wanted to fuck me then 
and there. 

But Bertie checked him, saying: "Stop a moment, Topsy, we shall find a more 
convenient place than this." 

Then taking me by the arm, one on each side, they hurried me along, until we 
came to a gloomy looking house in the outskirts of the town. I did not like 
the appearance of the place, and begged them to take me home as they had 
promised. 

"Not yet, darling," said Bertie. "The ball won't be over for another hour, 
we can safely enjoy ourselves here without fear or molestation, and then I 
will bring you safely home." 

He then took me up in his strong arms and carried me up the steps into the 
hall, where Topsy struck a match, lighted a candle, and led the way up a 
ruinous stairs until we reached the door of a room containing several broad 
couches round the walls. Topsy next lighted some candles on a large table in 
the center of the room, while Bertie laid me on one of the couches, and 
drawing up my clothes, said: "Now, Topsy, here is a treat you may thank me 
for, give up your low tastes and enjoy for once in your life a good honest 
fuck, and remember you have a lady in your hands, and not one of the common 
sort you are accustomed to. Look here, this is a cunt fit for an Emperor. 
See these full lips, how they push out, so thick and round, and hairy, and 
the notch between so red, and moist, and fragrant." 

Topsy replied, "Very true, it is grand." 

And he plunged his head between my thighs, and titillated my cunt with his 
tongue, winding it round and pushing it up the passage; then he grasped the 
cheeks of my bottomhole, poking in his tongue as far as he could, and 
stirring up within me the most libidinous sensations. 

Meanwhile Bertie had placed my hand on his prick. I liked the touch of its 
warm animated substance, and drawing it towards my mouth, I took it in and 
sucked its head. 

Topsy raised himself and said. "I have an idea, Bertie." 

"Good, make much of it, what is it like?" 

"Lie on your back, and Laura over you with your prick in her cunt, then let 
me mount on top of you both, and get in where I can." 

Bertie laughed. "All right, I know what you want, let us gratify him, Laura. 
You will have a double treat, and I will take care that he does not hurt 
you." 

Between them, they stripped me almost naked, which did not please me, but 
when Bertie lay back on the couch with his prick standing up in fine 
erection, I willingly got over him, and with my own hand, helped by Topsy, 
quickly placed the distended limb in the gap prepared for its reception. As 
I pressed down, it passed sweetly up and filled my belly with luxurious 
warmth; but when I proceeded to obey the impulse of pleasure and heave up 
and down over him, he checked me and said, "Softly, sweet Laura, wait till 
Topsy gets in too, and then we shall all work together." 

Meanwhile Topsy was busy annotating my cunt and bottom. I in my innocence, 
still thought his only desire was to enter my cunt alongside of Bertie; but 
having grasped me firmly by the hips, before I knew what was about, he 
suddenly forced his tool into my well-greased bottomhole, and began to fuck 
me there with all his might. The first entrance of his big-headed tool in so 
narrow a passage hurt me considerably, but no sooner was that effected and 
the whole price inside, than the pulsation of pleasure commenced. The action 
of the two pricks so close to one another, was in fact delightfully 
lascivious; every time Bertie heaved up and smacked his belly against mine, 
I got a shake on my rump as Topsy darted his slippery engine into my bottom. 

No description, however, could give you any adequate idea of the 
extraordinary pleasure I then felt and enjoyed. But in the height of our 
amorous furor we heard steps on the stairs, and before we could disengage 
ourselves, two half-naked men, and two girls in a similar state of 
dishabille burst into the room. 

Taking in the situation at a glance, they called to Bertie and Topsy not to 
mind, but go on with their sport, and all four gathered round us. The men 
poked their pricks which were on the stand and sticking out, up to my face, 
while the girls began to finger the two pricks inserted in my cunt and 
bottom. We did not heed them after the first start, and I was in such an 
exaggerated state of grand feeling and excited lust that I actually seized 
the two pricks with avidity, and holding one in each hand, put them to my 
lips. 

What mad fools we become under the influence of drink, and what 
unaccountable freaks we are impelled to do when stimulated by venereal 
excitement. Here were two common-looking fellows, whom I would scarcely have 
spoken to, much less have touched, presenting their fiery red-headed tools, 
reeking, no doubt, from the cunts of these two girls, without causing me any 
repungance, nay, rather gratifying my senses of taste, touch and smell. I 
took them alternately into my mouth, while I frigged them with my hands in 
time with the motions of the two pricks, which now seemed bent on knocking 
my bottom and cunt into one by their mighty prods. 

The two girls were all this time, slapping and pinching us and frigging 
their own cunts as if bereft of their senses. 

Then, as the fun waxed furious, we all gave tongue together, and amid a 
perfect storm of exclamations in which the words, prick, cunt, fuck, arse, 
frigging, sucking, pissing were terms most easily distinguished, the 
flood-gates of pleasure were burst open, and torrents of spunk flowed on 
every side. 

After resting a short interval, it was voted that one of the girls should 
have her arse whipped to reanimate the rest. 

On our promising to be merciful, and that she should be well-rewarded for 
her pains, one of them consented to be tied down with her naked arse well 
turned up. 

To prepare her for the ordeal she was primed with a good allowance of the 
rum which was liberally served round, and which made us all madder than 
ever. 

While I was being fucked by each of the men in succession, the others 
punished her bottom with their straps until she yelled again. Altogether 
such a scene of fucking, frigging, singing, shouting went on as almost 
indescribable. In the midst of the uproar, one of the men in a drunken 
frolic, with a match he had struck to light his pipe, singed the hair on the 
cunt of the girl who was tied down. She at first screamed with pain and 
anger, but quickly stopping her outcry, she called him by some term of 
endearment, and told him to put his prick in her mouth, as she wished to 
suck it. He, foolish man, did so, but as soon as she got it well into her 
mouth, she closed her teeth on it with such fierce revenge that she bit it 
nearly through. 

The wretched man roared with pain, and tried to draw it back, but she only 
bit all the harder. 

The uproar was now at the highest, when just as I was trying to separate 
them, a party of watchmen burst open the door, and at once took them all 
prisoners. The men, who were very drunk, were marched off to the lock-up, 
while we women were told to clap on our duds and make ourselves scarce. 

This last denouncement overwhelmed me with shame and confusion. I hurried on 
my clothes as fast as I could, but the Sergeant, observing from my dress 
that I was different from the others, offered to see me home. 

As soon as he understood who I was, and how I came to be there, he became 
wonderfully attentive and assisted me in every way he could. As he led me 
through the dark lanes, he supported me with one arm and held my hand with 
the other. Finding that I walked heavily, and seemed hardly able to drag my 
legs after me, he asked when we had traveled half the distance, whether I 
would like to rest a little. I said I would, for I felt thoroughly 
exhausted. 

"Well, it so happens, here is a most convenient place for resting." He 
lifted me over a stile into a yard where some dried grass was piled. He 
placed me there and sitting down at my side with his arm round my waist, he 
muttered, "Dear young lady, I feel a great pity for you. I am sure you were 
deceived into joining the company in that house of ill-repute, and I am very 
thankful to have been able to render you my humble services, but don't you 
think I am worthy of some reward?" 

"I do indeed, Sergeant, tell me what I can do to show you how grateful I 
am." 

"If you will put your arm round me and let me kiss your sweet lips it will 
more than repay me for anything I have done." 

"Well, Sergeant, I can't refuse you, besides I am quite in your power. You 
may kiss me if you like, but ... oh ... I did not give you leave to put your 
hand there. That was no part of your request." 

"No, my dear, but the glimpse I have already had of your ripe young charms 
has excited my desire for something more; so you cannot, will not refuse 
me." 

He had, meanwhile, pushed his hand up to my cunt, and was busy pressing it 
and exploring it with his fingers; then leaning me backwards, he separated 
my thighs with his knees, and opening his trousers at the same time, he 
released his prick and placed my hand on it. I could not see it, but it felt 
unusually large and strong, and held up its big round head with great life 
and vigor. 

I had been fucked that night no less than nine times, and by four different 
pricks, and now this one, the finest of the lot, stirred up my lustful 
desires as strongly as ever. 

"Well, my dear, what do you think of it? Is it not as well able to give you 
pleasure as any one of those you so favoured tonight?" 

"Oh Sergeant, don't refer to that again, I am a most unfortunate girl ... 
everyone seems to have their will of me, whether I like it or not." 

"But dear lady, I mean to make you like it ... yes, frig it a little first. 
Oh, how nice, would you mind taking it in your mouth for a moment?" 

He pushed it up to my lips, I took in the head, it was very large and indeed 
quite filled my mouth. 

"That's good, now my dear, he back, spread your soft thighs," he said, as 
lying upon me he inserted his prick. "There ... how easily it slips in and 
passes up, up, oh, isn't that nice?" 

His prick filled my cunt as he drove it home and pressed it in between my 
outstretched thighs. The Sergeant was an old and experienced hand, he fucked 
steadily, and with a great deliberation so as to make every stroke tell, and 
as he was the last who had his will of my poor person that memorable night, 
so he gave me the best and highest satisfaction of all. But when he was 
done, I was so entirely worn out and exhausted, I was unable to stand and he 
had to carry me home. 

Next day he called to inquire for me, and warned me privately that the man 
who was so cruelly bitten had to be taken to the hospital and was in a 
dangerous state; that in consequence, he was certain there would be an 
investigation; he therefore advised me, if I wished to avoid having 
to-appear as witnesses, to get out of the way as speedily as possible. 

This caused me to accept at once an invitation from my unde to visit him and 
take charge of his sick wife, and as I set out without delay, I escaped the 
grievous annoyance of a public exposure. It was during his visit that both 
my father and my aunt died, and I was left altogether to the care and 
protection of my uncle; and thus it comes to pass that you find me here on 
the good ship, Cammarrilla. 

"Why Laura, you have a most charming way of telling a story, and you have 
excited my fanny beyond measure; you have fairly set it on fire, would you 
mind putting your hand on it dear, and assuaging its burning heat with your 
finger? Meanwhile tell me what you have already hinted at the way Captain 
St. John managed to overcome your maidenly scruples, and obtain the 
enjoyment of your favors." 

Well, Queenie, my love, lift your leg, so I may watch your pussy while I 
stir her up, and you can perform the same kind office for me while I go on 
with my story ... yes, now then: You know how amorously disposed the worthy 
Captain is, and will understand how, while I attended his wife, he was 
continually making attempts to induce me to allow him the freedom he 
desired. But although I liked the thing well enough and really longed for a 
good fuck, I rather shrank from him as being the brother of my mother; I 
therefore avoided being alone with him and always kept the door of my room 
locked at night. However, he persuaded me on one occasion, to join a boating 
party, under his care and management, to visit a small island, about ten 
miles distant, which was famous for its shells. 

The weather was fine when we started, and the sea calm, but it soon 
roughened and became very stormy so the Captain decided on returning and 
steered amid a heavy sea for the nearest port. It was late in the evening 
before we reached the harbor for which we were making, and which was on the 
opposite side of the island from where we set out. 

I was half-dead from fear and sea-sickness, and besides I was wet through, 
so the Captain gave up all thought of taking me home, and brought me to a 
small hotel, whose landlady he was acquainted with. He ordered supper and 
tried to cheer me up, but I felt very sick and preferred going to bed. A 
little room was opened off the private sitting room we had engaged and was 
accordingly prepared for me and I gladly took off my wet things and turned 
in. 

After supper uncle ordered coffee, and bringing me some, he found me 
shivering as if I had the ague. 

"Why dear, how your teeth chatter, you must have got a terrible chill ... we 
must bring you something to warm your heart, and set your blood in 
circulation." So he went out and mixed a stiff tumbler of hot punch and 
brought it to me. I took it readily, for I felt a chill all over me, but it 
was stronger than I expected and made my brain swim. I was sitting up in the 
bed supported by his arm; and feeling light-headed, I said with a hysterical 
laugh: "Oh uncle, I am quite drunk, what shall I do?" 

"Do nothing, my pet, at least just now. Rest your head here on my bosom, and 
the effect will soon pass away." 

He drew me closer as I leaned against him, and began squeezing and molding 
my breast; but I was too much upset to mind him, until I felt his hand 
inside my dress, and pushing down over my belly. I then caught it with mine 
and said: 

"Oh uncle, how can you? You forget that I am your niece. Oh take your hand 
... indeed it is not right." 

"You need not mind me, Laura, I am old enough to be your father and the fact 
of your being my niece only gives me a right to pet and fondle you ... there 
now ... let go my hand, I only want to pet you here for a moment ... it will 
do you good ... so ... there's a good girl." 

He succeeded in pushing his hand down to my cunt and was working two of his 
fingers between the lips. "Oh uncle, I am ready to faint, lay me back." 

He laid me down, still keeping his hand, however, between my thighs, then he 
kissed me and said: 

"My sweet Laura, I am fonder of you than of anyone else in the world; your 
aunt as you know, is dying. I never intend to marry again, but I will adopt 
you and treat you as my daughter; and as you have shown this loving 
confidence in me, I will settle her fortune on you." 

All this time he had skillfully frigged my cunt, and I felt a pleasing 
warmth stealing over me, and a hot glow pervading my quim and the region 
around. I accordingly permitted him to spread my thighs more open and made 
but slight resistance as he uncovered them and kissed my cunt. My excitement 
increased, and my hand, which was next to him, involuntarily stretched out 
as if seeking for something. He saw it, and with a smile, placed it on his 
prick. My fingers closed round it and I slipped its soft skin up and down, 
and played with the tips of my fingers over its head and around its indented 
neck. The way to enjoyment was now open; so hastily divesting himself of his 
coat, trousers, and boots, he drew me to the side of the bed with my bottom 
projecting over the edge; then after regarding for a moment with evident 
satisfaction the lips, and inserting the head of his prick, pushed it 
quickly up. When he felt the whole of it enclosed in my warm quivering 
flesh, he leaned over me, pressed me in his arms, and commenced that grand 
movement, which, though old as Mother Eve, is ever new, and ever pleasing to 
her daughters while youth and health remain. Suffice it to say, he fucked me 
to his fullest satisfaction, and then he left me to recover my strength by 
sleep. When I awoke in the morning, as in your case, I found myself in his 
arms, and the prick, whose penetrating power I had so fully experienced last 
evening, I felt poking its head with renewed vigor against my thighs. So I 
turned and took it in my hand, while he threw the bed-clothes down, and 
pulling up my shift, examined me all over. 

Of course, as is the custom with all men, he praised my cunt, then he asked 
me to lie over him with my cunt on his mouth and suck his prick. I readily 
complied, and turning my bottom to his face I rolled gently from side to 
side as I bobbed my head up and down on his prick, so as to make it fuck my 
mouth, and I soon felt that contraction of the balls which precedes 
emission, and a hot stream of spunk burst into my mouth, and flowed in 
successive gushes down my throat. 

Such then, my dear Queenie, was the commencement of my queer connection with 
my Uncle St. John, half daughter and whole mistress. It has been, I must 
say, a very advantageous and enjoyable connection for me, but it is not one 
which I would wish to prolong. I have, therefore, determined to break it 
off, if I can do so without offending him, for I love and admire him very 
much, and your arrival and my marriage with Mat Yeats, will, I think, afford 
me the opportunity I desire; but time will tell. 

 CHAPTER NINE 

THE WEDDING VOYAGE 

On arrival at Port Royal, we learned that the American War of Independence 
had broken out and the Captain found orders awaiting him from the owners, 
containing instructions to sail for Trinidad with the new governor, Sir 
Charles Stanhope; and to provide accommodation on board the ship for his 
family, consisting of his wife, the Hon. Lady Standhope, their daughter, and 
their attendants. 

We had some delay, however, for the Governor required a few days to make 
preparations for his leave; so the Captain decided that Laura's marriage 
should take place in the interval before sailing. 

Accordingly, we all went on shore, and she and Mat Yeats were duly spliced, 
the Captain and I being the legal witnesses. 

Our party was increased by an old friend of the Captain's, whom he called 
Johnny, and who was accompanied by a young colored lady, full of life and 
fun. I don't know her real name, but they called her Miss Betty. 

After a grand feed and plenty of champagne, we drove to a country village 
where rooms had been engaged for the night. 

Mat and his bride were put into a carriage, and as they drove off with 
blinds down, we threw old shoes and handfuls of seed after them, and wished 
them a happy fruitful conjunction. 

We soon followed in an inside vehicle, called a buggy, with a black driver 
on the box. I sat by the side of Johnny with the Captain as my vis-a-vis; he 
had his arm around Betty and his jovial face in close proximity to her 
blooming cheek. 

Altogether, we were a very merry party. The occasion, the exhilarating 
character of the day, and above all, the wine we had taken combined to 
elevate our spirits and excite our amorous emotions and desires. 

Our first difficulty was how to stow away our legs; the Captain would have 
it, that, contrary to the usual custom the natural way was for the gentlemen 
to place his legs between those of the lady opposite to him. We objected, 
but as Johnny declared that the car was the Captain's ship for the time 
being, we were bound to obey his commands. In the little scuffle that 
ensued, Betty was discovered to have blue garters. Johnny praised their 
beauty and said that he was sure mine were equally pretty, and that I ought 
to favor the company with a view. 

The Captain applauded his proposal, and kept my legs asunder, while he tried 
to pull up my coat, to the great amusement of our black driver, who looked 
over his shoulder, and grinned from ear to ear. 

Miss Betty, who fully entered into the fun, exclaimed: 

"Queenie's garters are pink, I know, but she has something higher up of a 
richer color, and more worthy of your inspection." 

"Speak for yourself, Miss Slyboots," I replied, "what is the color of your 
own?" 

"Hi," cried the Captain, placing his knees under my thighs, and tilting me 
backwards, while Johnny peered up between my legs. "That's the way ... run 
the possum to his hole." 

"Ha, ha," laughed Betty, who was bent on mischief, "it is all very well to 
talk of the possum's hole, but I see no signs of the creature himself." 

"You shall not have long to wait Miss Betty, for here is one possum," 
drawing out his tool in full erection, "and I daresay Johnny can favor us 
with another." Johnny needed no pressing. The buttons of his trousers were 
hastily unfastened, and out sprang a noble prick, full nine inches long, 
lifting its glowing head in proud erection. 

"There, I told you so," cried the Captain, "look at it, Queenie. Put your 
dainty little hand on it ... oh ... ah ... it is so nice." 

Meanwhile, Betty directed her attention to the Captain's affair to his great 
delight. She opened his clothes down the front, so as to be able to pull out 
his balls with it, then thrusting her hand in underneath, she pushed on 
until she reached his bottom with her finger while she frigged in the most 
delicate and skillful manner his throbbing, bounding prick. 

His hands, you may be sure, were equally busy with her fat bottom, and moist 
gaping cunt. 

Johnny and I were carrying on a similar game, he titillated my cunt into 
such a mad state of excitement that I willingly acceded to his request to 
sit with my naked bottom on his lap, and allow his prick to poke up between 
the lips of my cunt. 

It was well we were on a quiet country road out of the way of observation, 
or some of us might have come to grief, for our intense excitement made us 
rather forgetful of the requirements of society at least in public. However, 
on this occasion we only met a few black people and deemed ourselves 
tolerably safe. 

So I slid over Johnny making my buttocks rub with delicious friction against 
the hairy surface of his belly; then lifting my dress in front that the 
Captain and Betty might see what we were doing, I raised myself sufficiently 
high to put the firm head of the tool in the furrow, where I intended it to 
work, and pressing down, soon placed it out of view. 

"Bravo," shouted the Captain. "Queenie has, as usual, taken the lead. Let us 
follow in her wake, and lifting Betty's leg over his, he told her to hoist 
her stern while he plugged the leak she had there with his oakum rammer. 

Miss Betty, being evidently used to the sport, did not hesitate to obey, and 
uncovering her broad luxurious backside she held her bottom over his lap, 
while he with skillful fingers fixed the head of his eager prick at the 
inner opening of her cunt; then she pressed down, and with a rollicking 
laugh exclaimed: 

"I have the possum now. Oh, how he pokes his head and dances in his hole." 

Both men discharged immediately, as might be expected, but as they found the 
situation so agreeable, they begged us to remain seated as we were. 

Our black driver too enjoyed the sport immensely, and looking back he 
displayed no end of white teeth while he chuckled and rolled about as if 
ready to fall off his box. In the midst of his contortions, his black tool 
started out through his pantaloons, which did not seem to be much encumbered 
with buttons. 

"Hello," cried the Captain when he observed it. "Face about Pompey, and let 
the ladies see that bald-headed picanniny you are nursing there in front." 
Pompey slung himself around and said: 

"Good Massa, and gentle Missy, sense dis nigga de flash am too strong for 
dee spirit in dis chile," and with a wide grin he projected the shining head 
of his enormous prick right into the midst of us. Betty caught it in her 
hand, and as I was the nearest, she pushed it against my mouth. 

I confess that I have always had a special penchant for a black prick, so I 
readily took its sleek round head between my lips, as I ran my fingers up 
and down over the satin skin that covered its muscular column. 

The view of Pompey's prick entering my mouth reanimated all the rest. The 
Captain's face reddened with delight as Betty worked herself up and down 
over his lap, making his tool pass rapidly in and out of her slippery 
depths, crying out at each downward thump: "Fuck, fuck fuck." 

I screwed my bottom between Johnny's thighs and just as I felt his swelling 
prick inundate the regions below, a gush of gluttonous sperm darted into my 
mouth from the end of Pompey's noble tool. I swallowed every drop while I 
squeezed his balls with my hand, and compressed my lips round its indented 
neck, as with rapid perks, spurt after spurt flowed down my throat. 

I received his emission with more than my usual relish, not only because of 
the great excitement of the moment, but because I found as I had observed 
before, that the semen of the negro has a more pungent taste and a more 
aromatic flavor than that of a white man. 

Meanwhile, the Captain's eyes seemed actually starting out of his head with 
the intensity of his pleasure, as he cried: "Lift a moment, Miss Betty ... 
let me finish in the rear." 

She raised herself while he quickly transferred his moist tool from her cunt 
to her bottomhole. 

A flush of delight then came over her face as she pressed down, and the soft 
round head passed into her vitals, while the delicate skin of her other 
entrance rubbed against the grisly hair that clustered round the root of his 
manly tool. 

It would occupy too much space to describe all that went on in that inside 
car, for the whole drive was one continued scene of licentiousness, larking 
and unrestrained enjoyment. 

When we reached the inn, we found that Mat and his wife were in their 
bedroom with the door fastened, so the Captain, after listening a moment to 
the rustling outside, cried through the keyhole: 

"Go it, Mat. How are you getting on Laura?" 

"Oh uncle, I am nearly dead, Mat is murdering me with his...." 

"Don't mind her St. John, she has her bottom over my face, while she is 
sucking the very life-blood out of my tool." 

"Well, don't kill yourselves quite, or, if you do, make short of it, for we 
want our supper." 

We soon gathered round an excellent spread and while the waiters remained, 
behaved ourselves with as much propriety as we could, though a good deal of 
fingering and peeping passed on the sly. 

The landlord, Mr. Toots, was a fine looking mulatto and seemed greatly 
amused at our party and never spoke to any of us without a broad grin on his 
face. 

I think he must have heard something from the driver, for he watched us all 
evening and seemed resolved some way or other to join our sport. His portly 
wife, too, seemed animated with a similar spirit and ogled the Captain or 
Johnny whenever she brought in a fresh supply of liquor. 

We could only obtain three bedrooms and the parlor which was the only public 
accommodations afforded by the small inn. So it was arranged that Betty and 
I should have one room between us, the Captain and Johnny the other, while 
the third was left to the bride and groom. 

After a good night cap of grog all around, we retired to our respective 
apartments. 

Betty and I found that our room was between that occupied by the landlord 
and his wife on the one side and Laura's on the other, and the partitions 
being slight, we heard many curious noises and mutterings on both sides, but 
I was so tired and so muddled with drink that I could not remain awake. The 
last thing I was conscious of was Betty fumbling between my thighs. 

I must have been some hours asleep when I felt her hand still playing with 
my cunt. She had uncovered me, and having drawn me to the side of the bed 
lifted my legs and was busy exploring all between them. 

"Oh Betty, let me sleep. There's a good girl," and I put down my hand to 
push away her fingers. 

She caught it and held it to one side. 

"Why Betty, what a strong hand you have. What is that you are rubbing 
between the lips? Is it a dildo, Betty? Where did you get it? Push it in 
dear; how well you do it. I could almost fancy it was a prick fucking me." 

Here I heard a chuckle that was not quite of a feminine character and 
putting my other hand suddenly down I felt the warm prick of a very hairy 
man prodding my cunt and distending its folds to an extraordinary degree. 

"Who are you I asked," raising my hand to feel his face. The first thing I 
touched was a smooth round chin with a big tuft of hair in the middle which 
I knew was not possessed by either Captain or Johnny. 

"Get away," I cried, "whoever you are I won't let you." I tried to slip from 
under him, but he only seized me firmly by the hips on each side and fucked 
away as if his life depended on his ramming his great prick into my cunt to 
the fullest extent possible. His balls banged against my bottom while the 
room shook with the concussion of his blows. Then a torrent of hot spunk 
filled my cunt and effectually stopped all further complaints on my part. I 
even returned his kiss as he lay panting on my bosom. 

After discharging, his prick remained soaking in my cunt without any 
perceptible shrinkage while our tongues touched and enfolded one another. 

He did not long continue quiet, however, for moved by the convulsive throbs 
of the folds of my cunt he placed his hands under me, and grasping the 
cheeks of my bottom he began to shove again. 

I spread my thighs and jerked up my cunt to meet every thrust while I 
spurred him on by hammering his backside with my heels. 

But also, for every earthly bliss, just as the hot pleasure was speeding on 
to complete enjoyment, we were both startled by an apparition rising up 
suddenly behind him in the shape of a tall woman in a white dress and 
nightcap with her long hair streaming over her shoulders. 

"Toots, you vagabond," she screamed, with her eyes ablaze, "is it here I 
find you? Not content with your lawful wife, you roper all the maids and 
even assault the ladies who come to our house. Get out of here, you 
lascivious beast." Setting down the lamp she carried, she threw herself on 
her husband, and with her arms round his loins tried to pull him off. 

But Toots held on for life, and seemed resolved that come what may, he would 
finish his job. 

Her outcry, however, brought other actors on the scene, the Captain and 
Johnny followed by Betty each with a candle in hand rushed into the room. 

"Hallo, hallo," cried the Captain, "what's the row, fight fair boys, two 
against one won't do," and dragging off Mrs. Toots he tumbled with her on 
the floor. In the struggle, somehow her petticoats were tossed up and the 
jolly Captain found himself between her legs. The result of such a position 
naturally followed and to use his own expression before one could say "Jack 
Robinson," his ready prick plunged into her open cunt. 

"Toots, Toots, you cowardly villain, will you stay there and see your wife 
ravaged before your face?" 

Toots turned his head and with a side-leer, said: "Serve you right, mi' 
love," and quietly renewed his fucking operation. 

Meanwhile Betty, ready to burst her sides laughing, threw herself down on my 
bed and whispered in my ear: 

"How did it all happen, dear Queenie? You at least have no cause of 
dissatisfaction." And I felt her fingers feeling around the big prick which 
was plunging in and out through the widely opened Ups of my cunt. 

Johnny, after surveying the scene for a moment thought he could not do 
better than follow suit; by availing himself of the favorable position of 
Betty's turned up bottom, so lifting her shift, he uncovered the two glossy 
brown cheeks of her dimpled posteriors and poking his prick through a huge 
tuft of tangled black hair, penetrated her well moistened recess. 

The Captain, who was reveling in the enjoyment of a new cunt even though 
such a well-used affair as that possessed by Mrs. Toots, was delighted with 
the additional incentive afforded by the view of Johnny's unexpected attack 
on Betty's quivering bun, and renewed his exertions with unabated vigor. 

Then we all had a few hours' rest and after breakfast we returned to Port 
Royal, and so ended Laura's wedding trip. 

 CHAPTER TEN 

THE GOVERNOR AND HIS FAMILY 

As the Captain expected to return to Jamaica after a few weeks, he kindly 
told Mat that he may take a run on shore during that time with his wife and 
that he would help the second mate to perform his duties during his absence. 
He also placed in his hands most honorably the dowry he had promised Laura. 

We set sail for Trinidad with the Governor and his suite on board. 

Sir Charles was an elderly man of the fine old English type, his manner was 
bland and courteous, and from the first he was most particular in his 
attention to me. 

This seemed to arouse all the ire of his proud and jealous wife. She was 
positively rude in her conduct towards me and made it her habit whenever she 
saw us conversing together to swoon down like a bird of prey and carry off 
her meek old husband in the midst of a storm of reproaches to him and angry 
glances at poor innocent me. 

The Captain had given up his cabin to the Governor and had taken Mat's while 
his daughter, Blanche, was located in the one next to mine at the opposite 
side of the saloon. She was several years my senior and being filled with 
grand notions of her birth and station was cold and stand-offish in manner 
so that we had not much intercourse together. She assumed the role of a 
prude, but there was something in her eye that told a different tale, and 
set me on the watch to ascertain whether my suspicious were correct. 

She had an English maid, but she was so grievously afflicted by sea sickness 
that she required more attendance than her mistress. 

The Governor had his own valet, an Italian named Sporio, but he seemed to 
consider it his principal duty to wait upon the ladies, especially the 
younger. 

They all suffered at first from the usual sea sickness, but the Governor, 
being the first to recover gladly availed himself of the opportunity 
toingratiate himself with me, and in consequence of her ladyship's ill usage 
I was more disposed to encourage his advances than I otherwise would have 
been. 

The Captain also, who enjoyed the joke to spite the old lady, facilitated 
the enterprise in every way he could. 

So it came to pass that one calm evening after sunset we were seated 
together on the poop, his lady as yet not able to favor us with her benign 
presence and his daughter had gone below to preserve her complexion. 

The old governor was in high glee, he tucked a rug around me to protect me 
from the dew which was falling heavily, and after sundry warm speeches and 
loving pressures, he ventured a kiss. 

Emboldened by finding that I did not oppose him, he leaned more against me, 
and stealing his arm round me said: 

"My sweet Queenie, you are one of the most loveable girls I ever met. It is 
such a joy to sit by you and hold you in my arms even for a minute." 

"Oh," I replied, laughing, "you say that to every girl you meet but what 
would my lady do if she found you here?" 

"Don't mind her, the old witch, she can't trouble us now, at all events. Let 
me, my sweet pet ... I will be so fond of you and will give you anything you 
like or would ask for." 

He kept on pressing me back, and trying to get his hand under my petticoats. 

"Oh, Sir Charles, this is very bad. I did not think you would attempt that. 
I like you very much but I can't let you do that." 

But the old fellow was too experienced in the ways of women to mind my 
affected opposition and so after much struggling he succeeded in farcing his 
hand between my thighs. 

"How firm and plump your thighs are, and this mossy nest, oh how soft and 
warm it is. Queenie, you are a delicious girl ... open your legs ... let me 
between them ... there now ... don't be alarmed. I only want to kiss you 
more easily." 

"O Fie, Sir Charles, take your hand off, how can you be so rude?" 

He had pulled me forward and leaning over me held me down by his weight, 
while he groped in my cunt with his fingers. 

"Pray don't, you frighten me ... here on the open deck, too." 

I had felt him opening up his dress and slyly take out his prick. 

"Oh my, what are you doing? Don't put that there ... you will ruin me ... 
what fumbling you have ... there, it is in now ... take care ... I do it 
easy ... the Captain will see you." 

With much difficulty he had at least got in his prick. It did not seem very 
large or very strong, so to facilitate its progress, I spread myself more 
and heaved up gently against him. 

"My darling, you have a sweet little quim. It holds me like a glove ... move 
forward a little, so that I may get more closely in; so, you must help me. 
That's the way. I am not so active as I once was. Do you like it now? Does 
my old tool give you any pleasure?" 

To humor him, I replied, "Yes, Sir Charles, but don't leave it in too long, 
it might harm me, perhaps." 

After a few gasps and with a spasmodic groan he spent; then while lying 
palpitating-on my hossom he asked: 

"Did I hurt you much my love, I felt it hard to get in." 

"Yes," I said, "at first you did hurt me very much, but when you did get in 
I felt very nice." 

"You are a dear innocent girl, I will be so fond of you and I will teach you 
all about it. Would you like me to fuck you again? Say the word fuck, my 
love." 

"Fuck, you may fuck me again if you wish." 

"Say with your prick in my cunt." 

"Well, to please you, with your prick in my cunt. Will that do?" 

"Yes, let me kiss you for being so good, now I will put my hands under you 
and press the fat cheeks of your lovely bottom and do put your hand down and 
hold my prick as it passes in and out of your cunt." 

I took hold of his prick. It felt soft and flabby, but still able to slip in 
and out. I put my other hand down, and gently pressed and moved his balls, 
The old fellow was delighted, and regaining something of his youthful ardor, 
he fucked with all his might. 

"Thanks darling, you have quite warmed my old blood and made me feel myself 
a young man once more." 

Soon afterwards I learned something of Miss Blanche's doings, which placed 
us on a more even balance. My maid, Zilla, kept me informed of all that was 
going on in the forecastle. She described the numerous flirtations there, 
and knowing the gratification it would cause me told me how she had 
permitted both the Boatswain and the Carpenter to enjoy her, each deeming 
himself to be the sole possessor of her favors, until they mutually 
discovered one another by both coming to her one night at the same time, 
when like sensible men, in place of quarreling over her, they agreed to have 
her in common, which gave them all the more satisfaction, as they could 
enjoy fucking her in turn, or both have her at the same time, which Zilla 
pronounced to be the best plan of all. 

The latest of her conquests, was Sporio, the Governor's valet. She said he 
was awfully spoony on her and used to call her "Carrissima mia nigra." 

She taxed him with his devotion to Miss Blanche. He declared that she bored 
him; that she had seduced him when a mere lad, but that she was so 
exceedingly kind to him that he was loath to break his connection with her; 
that although so proud to all the world, she actually fawned on him; and 
that she had requested the boss to allow him to teach her Italian in her own 
cabin, under plea of being more free from interruption there than in the 
saloon; but that he did not like going to her for she did nothing but frig 
and suck his prick. 

When I repeated all this to the Captain, he laughed until the tears rolled 
down his cheeks. "Ha ha, ho ho, only think of our stately flamingo cuddling 
the tool of that olive-tinted rascal; that would be a sight worth seeing; 
and now that I think of it, there is no reason why we should not see it. 
Queenie, my lass, we will circumnavigate them. The panels between these 
cabins can be loosened. Stay here on deck and they will have to remain on 
guard; that will keep the coast clear below, and I will go in and see what I 
can do." Accordingly, after some time, he came up to my usual nook on the 
port quarter, and with a merry twinkle in his eye, said: 

"All right, you may set the watch as soon as you please, and be sure to keep 
your weather eyes open. Remove the loose molding from the left hand panel at 
the end of your berth, you can then slide it to one side far enough to 
command the whole of the flamingo's nest and all her vagaries, and don't 
forget to note down everything on your log for me. She will soon be under 
way now, for I was hardly done, when she came down, and I heard her telling 
the Olive to bring the Italian dictionary after tiffin." 

So I went below, and passing up the saloon, I observed that Miss Stanhope's 
door was closed. I entered my own cabin and having carefully shut the door 
and darkened the port, I softly moved the panel and applied my eye to the 
small aperture indicated by the Captain. 

The view that met my delighted gaze was even more lubricious than I 
anticipated. Sporio was reclining on a sofa, holding in his hand a book out 
of which he was reading in a low voice. 

His trousers were all open in the front and his shirt tucked up under his 
waistcoat Miss Stanhope was seated by his side on a low stool with her head 
leaning against him and both hands on his dark colored prick. She kissed it 
and gently moved its head about her face, all the while gently frigging it 
with her fingers. 

It was a finely proportioned prick, streamed with blue veins, and holding 
its head in proud erection, as if conscious of being just such a plaything 
as any lady of warm temperament would like to fondle and put in her pocket 
of delight. The book he was reading was Boccaccio's Decameron in Italian, 
she repeated after him as he translated sentence by sentence, occasionally 
stopping him to ask questions. 

The part they were engaged on was Novel X, of the third day, where the 
innocent Alibech is instructed by the Hermit Rusticas in the pious work of 
putting the devil into hell, and is induced to believe that the sturdy prick 
of the holy man, the view of which had excited her astonishment, was the 
devil sent to buffet and torment him. "How happy I am," she exclaimed, "that 
I have here no such devil to torment me." 

"Oh but you have much more than the devil in that same place, for you have 
in that same spot the hell in which he ought to be thrust," and he pressed 
with lewd fingers the as yet unentered sanctuary of love. "Permit me, my 
child, to plunge him into this place of darkness, where he ought to be put, 
and we shall gain all the delights of heaven." 

She accordingly most innocently and as she believed most piously permitted 
him to perform the meritorious act on her willingly subjected body. 

The Hermit, having placed her in the most convenient position, and opened 
the shaded portals of her lovely abyss, proceeds to drive the devil in, 
greatly to his own satisfaction, but with no small pain to the poor novice, 
who, afflicted by his forcible entrance into her delicate crease, cried out 
with the pain and said: 

"Oh Padre, mio, how wicked this devil must be, since he had to draw the 
devil from that hot and insatiable abyss, even in hell he causes so much 
trouble." 

But very soon she found that the prolonged movement of the devil inside 
caused such delightful sensations, that she begged the good hermit to 
perserve in his pious efforts. 

Blanche seemed greatly amused at the eagerness of innocent Alibech and said, 
"But I don't wonder at her, if Rusticus had as grand a devil as this fellow 
of yours Sporio mio, and which looks so ready for the warm nook that is 
waiting for him. 

"Why it is even shedding tears at the thought," she added as she sipped off 
a pearly drop that glistened, on its summit. 

"So be it Carma, mia, how shall I put it in?" 

"Lie along the couch, I will mount over you and put it in myself and you can 
look whether I guide the devil right." 

She fastened up her skirts, and jumping on the couch straddled over him, 
holding up her shift as she bent forward and watched the purple headed demon 
while she directed him to the clover entrance of his den; when she had him 
safely housed, she laid hold on a projection over her and allowed the motion 
of the ship, acting on the bent muscles of her thighs, to produce the 
exciting friction he required. 

Her extreme coolness showed how adept she was in obtaining and prolonging 
the fullest enjoyments of her pleasures. She continued this mode of 
operation until she had completely pumped him dry, when leaning back his 
head, he drew up his arms and yawned. 

"My Sporio is easily tired today, he must be going too much after new loves. 
Do you find your dark beauty as attractive as ever, or perhaps it is her 
petit mistress that is inspiring you with the tender passion, is it so?" 

"Why no, she has given me no opportunity; but now that you suggest the 
notion, I will seek for some means of approach, for she is without a doubt, 
a charming little piece." 

"Ah, Vour ete mechant, mio Sporio, you only say that to tease me. I can't 
imagine what you all see to admire in that chit of a girl. She would fain 
look like an angel, while she only simpers like a fool." 

When I related all this to the Captain, he rubbed his hands together in glee 
and declared he must manage some how or other to witness with me one of 
those Italian lessons. 

As a special reward for telling him all that passed between Sporio and the 
Flamingo, and also for describing how I helped the old Governor to 
accomplish his desired fuck, he made me lean back with my cunt fully exposed 
to the light of the lamp, and then kneeling between my widespread thighs, he 
gave me a most delicious tongue frig and just as I was going to spend, he 
arose and buried his fiery headed prick among the folds of my throbbing cunt 
and then finished by entering the more narrow passage, which lay so 
invitingly near and from my position peculiarly open to his attack. 

Sporio soon found that his best way of approaching me was through Zilla and 
he therefore made her large presents and promised her everything in his 
power to bestow, if she would use her influence with me in his favor. 

She readily undertook to plead for him, not for the sake of the reward, but 
from her own natural love for any kind of amour. 

She began by telling me how greatly he admired me, and she endeavored to 
inflame my fancy by describing his insinuating manner and especially the 
peculiar skillful way in which he used his fine tool. "He has such a coaxing 
eye and such a warm soft hand, the very touch of it makes one thrill, and 
then his prick, oh Missy, it would do you good to feel it so firm and strong 
and at the same time so soft and smooth; and while he holds you with a grip 
like iron, he moves his hand like a cat's paw over your cunt, and with 
delicate fingers tenderly opens the soft yielding lips, and then so deftly 
introduces the luscious head of his pleasure giving instrument, and, oh, the 
vigorous spring of his active loins, as at every plunge, he fucks ... fucks 
... fucks; until your whole inside seems to rush forward to give it a 
melting reception. Oh, Missy! Only try him, and you will find I have told 
you but half the truth." 

All this time Zilla had been most skillfully frigging my clitoris; and 
titillating with the nervous tips of her knowing fingers the entrance of my 
glowing recess. 

"Why, Zilla, you are the famous advocate! You must have been trained in the 
very courts of Cupid! But suppose I consent; how do you propose to bring it 
about?" 

"Well, Missy, that is the difficulty for if Miss S. had any inkling of it, 
she would just go on fire, and set the ship in a blaze; but I have no 
notion, and if you won't be angry with me, I will just mention it for your 
consideration." 

"Go ahead, Zilla, I won't be angry, what's your notion?" 

'To meet him at night in the saloon after they all turn in; and that might 
be safety affected in this way; the Captain is always casting sheep's eyes 
at me, and I know well what he wants, now my notion is, that if I were to 
gratify him with your consent, he would willingly connive at Sporio's 
remaining in the saloon at that late hour, and you could meet him then 
without fear of any disagreeable interruption." 

"Well, Zilla, your notion is clever enough, and would most likely accomplish 
the object you have in view; but what an insatiable girl you are! I do 
believe you would not object to having the whole ship's crew from the cabin 
boy up, and perhaps you have, for all I know, and indeed you might for all I 
care, provided you keep yourself from harm." 

Zilla laughed and her eyes sparkled as she replied: "Ah, Missy, there is 
safety in a multitude; and anyway, we can all tell of the pleasures of 
variety." 

"Well, that will do for the present, I will think the matter over, and let 
you know." 

 CHAPTER ELEVEN 

SPORIO'S SUCCESS 

After Zilla left, I pondered over her proposal. I had no objection to an 
intrigue with the valet, personally, for he was a well-made, and I might 
add, an exceedingly well-mannered fellow; and the fact of his being an 
object of such peculiar regard to the disdainful Blanche was, in itself, a 
powerful inducement to me to grant Mm my favors. In short, my desire was not 
so much to obtain pleasure myself, as to have an opportunity of paying her 
some return for her unceasing haughtiness to me; and this seemed a favorable 
opening for the purpose. 

But before committing myself further, I thought it better to consult my 
friend and ally Captain St. John. I told him how warmly Zilla had pressed 
the valet's suit, though I did not mention her suggestion respecting 
himself, but I praised her wit, her good nature, and her amorous 
disposition, and observed that I had no doubt he had marked these traits 
himself, he was so good a judge of female character. 

I saw that the mention of ZUla was pleasing to him, and made him more 
inclined to look with favor on my commencing an intrigue with the valet 

"Well," he said, stroking his beard, "I'll not cross your fancy for the 
Olive, he is young and lusty, and no doubt well able to give you pleasure, 
but won't you find it hard to manage?" 

I then told him of Zilla's plan for him to come to the saloon, after they 
had all turned in, and the doors were closed for the night, and I added, "I 
would not be at all surprised if Zilla herself came with him, and you, dear 
old boy, might have a quiet little lark with her at the same time." 

This last decided the matter. He was now more anxious than Sporio himself, 
and directed me to get Zilla to prepare matters for that very evening, and 
to charge her to come herself. 

I quickly informed Zilla of the result of my interview with the Captain. She 
was overjoyed, and ran off to tell Sporio. The latter soon showed by his 
change of manner that he felt himself in a different position as regards me. 
He never passed me without a respectful salute, accompanied by an expressive 
glance of his dark eyes which I now observed were remarkably clear and 
intelligent. He even brought me a cup of tea before dinner, and made some 
remarks in Italian. 

I smiled, and shook my head. 

"Ah, I did forget my language, la Signorina does not understand." 

"No. I wish I did, for I believe it is a very beautiful language." 

"It is most beautiful and expressive; if the honor was granted me, I would 
be most happy to teach la Damigella." 

"Why not, but we shall not have many opportunities, for we are getting near 
our destination, so when you next find me alone you may begin. I have, I 
think, the work of a famous author Boccaccio, I would like to know something 
of his writings." 

"Certainly, I shall be too happy; perhaps tonight, the Signorina might make 
the opportunity?" And he gave me an inquiring look. 

I nodded, and said, "If the weather keeps fine." 

He gave a smile of pleased apprehension, and passed on. 

Zilla attended me as usual that evening in my cabin. She was a little more 
dressy in her appearance, and a good deal more fidgety in her manner than 
was her habit. Several times she expressed impatience at the old lady and 
her daughter remaining so long in the saloon. At last they retired, and the 
Captain was left alone poring over his charts and log book. 

Zilla popped out, and seeing him thus engaged, stepped softly up to him and 
asked when he expected to reach Trinidad. 

"Tomorrow afternoon," he replied, and then asked her would she like to see 
on the chart the exact spot where they then were. 

She said she would, and went close up to him. 

"Here is Triuidad, and we are about fifty leagues to the North, just here," 
he said pointing to the place with his compasses. 

As she stooped over the chart to see better, he put his arm around her, and 
drawing her down, said: 

"Sit here on my knee, my pretty, and I will show you Port o' Spain, where I 
hope to anchor tomorrow evening." 

With a little coaxing he got her fairly on his knee, and then demanded 
payment of a kiss. 

"What rough creatures you sailors are!" she said, wiping her mouth, and 
pretending he had scratched her with his beard; then he kissed her again to 
make her well. 

"There ... that will do ... let me go ... Miss Queenie wants to get an 
Italian lesson from Sporio; shall I tell him he may come?" 

"Will you promise to return to me, if I let go?" 

"Yes, if you will be quiet and good." 

She then hurried off, and quickly returned with Sporio, whom she had found 
waiting near at hand. 

Meanwhile, the Captain had gathered up his charts, and carried them to his 
own cabin, and as she passed the door, he said: "Come here, Zilla, leave 
them to themselves, and we shall be more comfortable in here," and putting 
his arm round her, he drew her in. 

The Captain had left his lamp burning at the farther end of the saloon, and 
I went and sat down by it as Sporio came up 

"In obedience to my Queen, I have brought Boceassio. Will mia Regina receive 
me not merely as a teacher but as a humble, loyal and devoted subject?" His 
manner and address surprised me not a little, and made me conclude that 
whatever he might be, he was no ordinary valet, and succeeding events proved 
that my conclusion was correct; so I replied: "Very well, Sporio, I accept 
your devotion; sit her at my side and read a little of your Italian, I want 
to hear how it sounds." 

Opening the book, he said: 

"This is a collection of short stories or novels of different degrees of 
merit and interest told successively by a party of friends; shall I begin 
with the first, or will you make a selection?" 

"I would rather leave the selection to yourself; choose something funny and 
amusing." 

"Dioneis is about the funniest of the party, and one of the best of his 
stories is that where he tells how a pious hermit instructs an innocent 
novice in the ways of love." 

"Oh, I know that story," I said, laughing, "it is very funny, does Dioneus 
tell any other stories as funny as that?" 

"Yes, there is something of the same character," and he turned to novel X of 
the ninth day. 

After reading a portion, he translated as follows: There lived once at 
Barletta a learned doctor named Rarolo who helped his small income by 
attending the fairs of Puglia; in the course of his traveling, he became 
very intimate with a peddler named Pietro di TresantI They often traveled 
together, and Barola, in token of kindness and friendship, always called him 
his "Comrade Peter," and whenever he came to Barletta, he invited him to 
sleep at his poor dwelling, and gave him the best cheer in his power. Peter, 
however, was still poorer, having only a little cabin in the village of 
Tresanti; which was merely big enough for himself, his young and handsome 
wife, and his ass; nevertheless, when Barola came to Tresanti he brought him 
to his cabin and received and honored him in the best manner he could, out 
of gratitude for the treatment he had met with at Barletta. But when bedtime 
arrived, Peter could not accommodate Barola in the manner he could wish, for 
he had but one little bed for himself and wife; therefore Barolo was obliged 
to sleep on some straw near to his mare, who was lodged in a little stable 
with the ass. Peter's wife, knowing the hospitable reception which the 
doctor gave her husband when he went to Barletta, was desirous of going to 
sleep with a female neighbor, in order that he might have her half of the 
bed. The doctor would not suffer this, but said to her: "My good Dame 
Gemmata, be not troubled on my account, for I am very well off; I can when I 
please turn this mare into a beautiful girl, and be happy with her; and when 
I wish to go, I can transform her into a mare; therefore I never separate 
myself from her." 

The young wife was greatly astonished at this, but believing it implicitly, 
related it to her husband, saying: "If he is so much your friend as you tell 
me, why do you not make him teach you this enchantment, in order that you 
might make a mare of me, and carry on your business with the ass and the 
mare, by which means we should gain double, and when we came home, you could 
turn me into a woman again, as I am." 

Peter, who in these matters was as simple as his wife, agreed to her 
proposition, and began with the best grace he could put on to solicit his 
friend to teach him the secret. 

Barolo, who was very crafty, in order to make him all the more eager, 
endeavored to dissuade him from such nonsense; but Peter would not be 
refused. He therefore said: 

"Since you will have it so, we must rise tomorrow before day break, and I 
will show you how it is done! but the most difficult part of this thing is 
the putting on the tail, as you will see " 

Peter and his wife having scarcely slept during the night, and being so 
anxious about this affair, rose while it was yet dark, and called Barolo, 
who got up and came in his shirt to their chamber. He began by saying: "I 
know no one in the world for whom I would do this but you, and I do it 
solely to please you, and because you so much desire it; but you must 
strictly follow my directions, however strange they may appear, if you wish 
the incantation to succeed." 

They eagerly promised to obey all his commands, and do everything he bade 
them. Barolo then placed a candle in the hands of Peter, and said: "Notice 
well what I do, and remember what I say; but have a care, as you love 
yourself, that whatever you see, you utter not a single word, or you will 
spoil the whole; and pray that the tail may be well put on." 

After this Barolo made Gammata strip herself stark naked, and go down upon 
all fours after the manner of a mare. He then began with his hands to rub 
her face and head, saying: "This will be a fine mare's head," and touching 
her hair, "This will be a fine mare's mane," examining her arms and legs, 
"These will be fine feet for a mare," next, with lingering fingers, he felt 
her soft voluptuous breasts, and finding them full and round, he said, 
"These will make a good mare's chest"; then he passed his hands over her 
smooth belly, using like words, then down her fleshy thighs which he caused 
her to spread open as much as she could, and coming close up behind, began 
to examine with curious touches and prying looks her buttocks and all the 
secret parts adjoining. 

Meanwhile Peter, rather impatient at the slow progress of the charm, held 
the candle and looked on curiously while Barolo moved his roving fingers 
over that rich valley, the abode of love and pleasure, which lies between 
those voluptuous orbs, and which was divided down the middle by a furrow 
having round swelling lips of a flowing pink inside, and whose edges even 
now glistened with the dew of passionate desire. 

Peter was not altogether satisfied at this close investigation of his wife's 
secrets, especially as she did not at all object to it herself, but he was 
afraid to speak lest he should break the spell. 

Now nothing remained but to put on the tail, the most important part of the 
undertaking, for it would be the completion of the charm and the 
accomplishment of the doctor's design. 

But Gammata had nothing in that quarter which could be used for 
transformation into a tail, so Barolo had to supply the deficiency himself 
... but I am almost ashamed to proceed unless my Queen commands me. 

I hung my head to hide my blushes as I whispered: "Go on." 

Laying the book on my lap he slipped off his seat, and knelt on the floor, 
leaning forward against my knees, and thus gently forcing them apart, I felt 
his hand stealing up the calf of my leg as he continued: "Barolo raised his 
shirt, and taking hold of that staff of love which distinguished him as a 
man, he planted it. O, my Queen, to Peter's great amazement, in that sweet 
furrow of his wife which lay near the spot whence the tail should spring, a 
lovely, warm and juicy furrow, like what you have here, O, my Love; open, 
dear ... open these voluptuous thighs, which stand like twin pillars 
guarding the portals of bliss. O, my beloved! How good and kind you are! 
Lean back a little; suffer me to raise this envious veil; oh, what beauties 
burst upon my view! What intoxicating fragrance exhales from this balmy 
mouth ... so mossy and so sweet! Let me kiss its luscious lips; and suck 
this rosebud clitoris which so temptingly uprears its tiny head! Oh, sweet 
chink of love; wrinkle of desire, and furrow of delight! who can resist thy 
power, or worst thee in the fight! Carissima mia, thy cunt is heaven to me. 
Oh, let me enter in." Embracing me with one arm, he leaned over me, while 
with his other hand, he directed the gloving head of his eager prick. 

He rubbed its soft point up and down that most sensitive furrow He stopped 
at the entrance, and oh, he knew where to find it. He pushed; it entered; 
and the dear thing passed up like a living creature. I felt its head 
penetrating my vitals and pressing on my womb. When he had driven it in as 
far as possible, and the whole length of his prick lay buried in my belly, 
and his balls pressed against my bottom, he exclaimed: 

"Oh, my Beloved, my long felt desire is more than gratified, I hold my Queen 
in my arms, my prick revels in her cunt, my balls rub against her bottom, 
and as I kiss her sweet lips, I fuck ... fuck ... fuck ... fuck." At every 
repetition of the word, he drove home his prick with increased energy, and 
made his firm stones bang against my upturned rump. 

I have had larger pricks in my cunt before, but I never was more firmly 
embraced, yet at the same time handled as tenderly as a babe by its nurse. I 
felt as if I had nothing to do but spread myself open, and receive all I 
could of his pleasure giving tool. 

We both groaned together when the moment of transport arrived; and, clasped 
in each other's arms, we lay in that sweet calm which succeeds fully 
gratified enjoyment. Opening my eyes, I caught his bright glance of 
triumphant love as he inquired: 

"Is my Queen satisfied with the devotion of her slave?" 

With a smile and a hug, I whispered, "Mio Sporio, fuck me again, and yet 
again ... fuck ... fuck ... fuck ... fuck," heaving up my rump and 
compressing his prick in the hot folds of my cunt. A depth of love gleamed 
in his dark eyes as he responded: 

"Mia Carissima, I have enjoyed other women, but my Queen has given me more 
rapture than they all; I have sported with many and various cunts, but that 
of my Queen is facile princeps, the very abode of bliss and the acme of 
delight." 

Then as he leisurely recommenced his thrilling movements, he said: "While 
thus pleasantly engaged, it may be well that my Queen should be made 
acquainted with the true quality of the man whom she so highly honors. 
Though now in the humble position of a valet, I am the younger son of a 
noble florentine family. When my elder brother inherited the family title 
and estate, I was a boy twelve years old. He treated me harshly and made my 
life so miserable that I ran away from home, and went to sea. I joined a 
vessel that traded with the Spanish island of Cuba. After making several 
voyages, I fell among a set of freebooters. In an affray with the Guarda 
Costas, some of the latter were killed. A price was then set on our heads by 
the government. I fled to Jamaica to get under British protection, and after 
some time, being in great distress, I gladly accepted the situation I now 
hold under Governor Stanhope. He knows something of my antecedents, and has 
been very kind and indulgent, allowing me much time for study and 
self-improvement; which have been of great service to me. Since I left home, 
I have mastered the Spanish language, and attained a fair proficiency in 
English, as you probably have observed." 

Here we were interrupted by the sudden heeling over of the ship to one side, 
and a frightful roar overhead as of a mighty tempest. The Captain rushed 
half-dressed out of his cabin, ran to the barometer, and exclaiming that a 
hurricane had burst upon us, ran up the companion ladder closely followed by 
Sporio. 

 CHAPTER TWELVE 

THE CAPTURE BY PIRATES 

A terrific storm had indeed arisen with scarcely any previous warning, as is 
usual in the tropics. When the Captain came on deck he found everything in 
confusion. All hands were piped up; but before it was possible to take in 
sail, the fore topmast and jib-boom were carried away, and the ship, 
encumbered by the wreck, became the sport of winds and waves. 

Sporio offered his help and soon proved himself to be a smart and skillful 
seaman. 

After great exertions the wreckage was cleared away and the ship got under 
some command, but so great was the violence of the storm, that they were 
compelled to let the ship drive before it under a treble-reefed spanker and 
foresail. 

Meanwhile, in the cabin all was terror and confusion. Lady Stanhope and her 
daughter caught hold of one another and shrieked. The sea poured down the 
open hatches. The smash of glass and crockery added to the din. The lights 
were out, we were up to our knees in water; and everything that could move 
was knocking and plunging about. 

At last the ship righted a little, and, with Zilla's help, I got the lamps 
relighted, and the place into some kind of order. 

Sporio and the Captain visited us occasionally, and assured us there was no 
further cause for alarm, as the worst was over, and they were now busy 
putting the ship to rights. 

Next afternoon the storm ceased almost as suddenly as it began; but when our 
position could be ascertained, it was found that we had been driven far out 
of our course, and that we were not far from the coast of Mexico. 

The sea gradually went down, and every effort was now being made to get the 
ship into sailing trim again. In this service, Sporio turned out to be a 
valuable aid. The Captain was delighted with him, and with the Governor's 
permission appointed him mate-his jury-mate, as he called him-for the time 
being. 

But now came a sad and sorrowful turn in my ever-changing life. 

During the calm of that night, and when most of the crew were taking a 
little rest after their violent and long-continued exertion, we were boarded 
by two large boats crammed with armed pirates. They had observed the 
crippled condition of the ship, and stole upon us in the dark without being 
noticed until just alongside. 

The Captain and the watch on deck made the best fight they could, but were 
quickly overpowered by numbers, and my gallant friend, so kind, so genial, 
and so true was slain, bravely defending his ship, and doing all in his 
power to protect those entrusted, to his charge. Alas! alas! such is life. 

The pirate chief, whom they called Don Pedro, soon made his way into the 
after cabin, accompanied by his two lieutenants. 

Then commenced such a scene of outrage, lust, and violence, as is difficult 
to describe. 

Don Pedro had already made himself acquainted with the number and quality of 
the women on board, and also with the rank and office of Governor Stanhope. 
He addressed him in a kind of Spanish patois, mixed up with Yankee oaths and 
slang phrases, to the effect that he was his prisoner, and that he would 
keep him under strict guard until a full and sufficient ransom was paid by 
the British government; that he regarded the ladies as his proper spoil, but 
that their lives should be spared if they were obedient and submissive to 
him and his mates. "But remember," he shouted, turning to us with a dreadful 
look and a fearful curse, "Mesdames, if you oppose me, or offer any 
resistance, I will shoot you through the head, and pitch you out of the 
cabin windows." And by way of emphasis he fired off his pistol close to our 
faces as we sat crouching together. 

He then bound the old Governor to his seat, and directed his lieutenants to 
drag out Lady Stanhope and strip her naked. 

She cried and entreated, but it was all of no avail; they never stopped 
until they had stripped off every stitch except her stockings, and placed 
her standing in the midst with her hands tied over her head, and the cord 
fastened to a ring in the beam above. 

Don Pedro surveyed her with the cool air of a connoisseur, and with a 
Spanish oath pronounced her a fairer bit of mutton than might have been 
expected. 

And indeed, I was surprised myself; I knew her to be fair and fat, but I had 
no idea that she had such a smooth white skin. Her belly was round and full, 
a little protruding perhaps, but it was set off by an unusually large tuft 
of jet black hair that filled up all the space between its lower part and 
adjoining thighs; but what especially attracted my attention was the two 
half globes behind; not only were they extremely full and beautifully 
shaped, but they had a more dazzling whiteness than any buttocks I had ever 
seen. 

The next order given was to strip her daughter in like manner. Poor Blanche, 
sobbing bitterly and shivering with fright, clung to me; our common 
misfortune having drawn us together, and dissipated her foolish pride, she 
cried most piteously: 

"Oh, Queenie, can't you save me? Oh! what shall I do?" 

I tried to comfort her by saying, "We have nothing to do but to submit as 
best we can, and hope for better things." 

As they were dragging her away, one of the men, whom I heard called Carlo, 
stooped close to my ear, and whispered in good English: "Offer no opposition 
... be courageous, trust and wait," and giving me a significant look, added 
"Sporio." 

My heart bounded at the word: Sporio will save us, I said to myself. I will 
be courageous, trust, and wait. 

Blanche resisted more than her mother, and when they attempted to remove her 
chemises and drawers, she screeched and kicked with all her might. 

Don Pedro grinned with Satanic pleasure, and told them to throw her on her 
back on the table, and hold her legs asunder, while he fucked her in the 
presence of her father and mother; but first, let the old fellow enjoy a 
good view of his daughter's cunt and ass; I suppose he has not looked upon 
those precious secrets since she was a baby. 

They took her up bodily and carried her over to him, and held her up, so 
that he could not help looking at the rich hairy gap that extended down 
between her widespread thighs. But to say the truth, he did not seem to 
regard it as any great punishment to be forced to gaze on his daughter's 
nakedness. 

"Make him kiss it, boys, rub his old nose into his daughter's private 
scent-bottle." They pressed her cunt and bottom to his face, and rubbed it 
up and down over his mouth and nose. 

I hope I don't wrong him, but I fancied I saw him smack his lips when they 
let her down, as if the taste and smell were both pleasant and exciting. 

"Lay her down on the table again, and now bring forward that little 
halfbreed (poor me), and let us see what she is like when peeled." 

When they put their hands on me, I said, "Please don't, let me do it 
myself." And Carlo nodded approvingly, as I quietly divested myself of all 
my usual coverings. 

Then Don Pedro, beckoning me to him, said: "Good, my little dame, you are 
the best; now find my pego and bring it into view." 

I understood him tolerably well, for I had learned something of the mongrel 
jargon he spoke from two runaway slaves that were found by Captain St. John 
in an open boat off the Island of Cuba, and brought by him, to my father who 
treated them well and placed them among his negroes. They were great friends 
of Zilla's, and we picked up from them a smattering of Spanish as it was 
then spoken in the Indies. 

So I at once, obeyed, and knowing something of his dress, I unbound the rich 
shawl round his waist, and opening his tight fitting breeches, I groped for 
his prick, and soon drew it out together with the wrinkled bag that held his 
large firm stones. 

Pirate though he was, he had a fine handsome tool, and his cods were large 
and round like a stallion's. 

He was evidently pleased at the way I regarded his affair, especially when I 
frigged it softly up and down; but I quite won his heart when I pressed its 
smooth glossy head to my lips, and allowed its point to pass into my mouth. 

After enjoying this little by-play for a moment, he got up and went to the 
table where the other two were holding Blanche still struggling at her back. 
She was keeping one hand pressed firmly on her cunt, while she kicked 
violently with her feet, and bit and scratched any part of them that came 
within her reach. 

Don Pedro laughed at the frantic exhibition she was making of herself, and 
seizing her hand he pulled it roughly off her cunt on which she drew it back 
and then fetched him such a box on the ear that the smack sounded through 
the cabin. 

The two lieutenants, though somewhat alarmed, could not refrain from 
laughing; while he, stunned at first by the affront, grinned most 
maliciously, and ordered them to turn her over. 

He then smacked her bare bottom with the full force of his muscular arm, 
until he made it all over as red as a cherry. 

Then drawing apart the lips of her cunt now of the brightest crimson inside, 
he plunged his fiery-headed prick into its soft recesses, and proceeded to 
fuck with great skill and tremendous vigor. 

This mode of treatment soon caused her to cease struggling and submit 
quietly to what was now clearly and palpably inevitable; besides, the very 
excited state of her bottom must have rendered the action of his prick in 
her cunt agreeable. 

As soon as he discharged, he drew out his inflamed tool, and sitting down to 
rest, he called one of the others, named Federico, and told him to go at her 
now, as he knew he had a special fancy for a buttered bun (Ie., a cunt 
wetted by another's spunk). 

Federico needed no second invitation, but at once took his chiefs place, and 
plunged into Blanche's well moistened gap. I expected she would cry out, but 
not a bit of it, she seemed to relish the second turn more than the first; 
and, what appeared to me still more strange, her mother, who at first had 
kept her head turned away, now watched with growing interest the rapid jerks 
of Federico's rump as he drove his eager prick in and out of her daughter's 
highly excited cunt. 

Meanwhile, Don Pedro directed me to pull out the Governor's affair, and frig 
it into life. I obeyed at once, and I knelt before him, petting and kissing 
the dear old prick with which I was already familiar, he told me to cock my 
rump, and then motioned to Carlo to take me in the rear, if he liked. 

Carlo came with alacrity and knelt behind me, and putting his arms round 
under my belly leaned over my back, and poking his stiff prick up between my 
thighs, whispered in my ear: 

"I won't, unless you give your kind permission." 

"You may," I answered, "for I like you, Carlo," on which the old Governor 
smiled on me, and being smoothed by my attention to himself, said: 

"You are a brave sensible girl, Queenie. You understand that when our Kismet 
comes we must bend before it whether we like it or not, and true philosophy 
teaches us to try and make the best even of adversity itself." 

His stiffening tool however plainly showed that his Kismet had not deprived 
him of the capacity for amorous enjoyment. It literally bounded in my hands, 
as he watched Carlo pushing his prick into me from behind, and with firm but 
gentle strokes reach the desired goal, just as Federico with a shout poured 
his boiling sperm into Blanche's overflowing cunt. 

Meanwhile, Lady Stanhope was standing with her hands tied over her head, and 
although evidently tired of that constrained position, was intently watching 
all that was going on. 

As soon as I stood up, she appealed to me to get her released. 

"Tell him," she said, "I will be quiet and, obedient, too, for I see that no 
good can be gained by resisting." 

I at once begged Don Pedro to have her hands untied, and promised that she 
would comply with his desires as far as possible. 

"Well, we will give her a chance," and he told Carlo to cut the cords 
binding her hands. Then turning to me, he desired me to order Blanche to 
stand on the locker over her father with her legs on each side of him and 
her cunt on his mouth. 

With great difficulty, I got her to obey this unnatural command, and indeed 
she only complied when her father himself told her it was wiser to obey as 
their lives were in peril. 

I don't think he felt any great disinclination himself, for as soon as I had 
got her into the required position, he began to lick with evident gusto all 
within the savory chink. 

Don Pedro observed it too, and cried, "So far, good," and turning to me, 
said: "Now, get the mother to stand up too, and frig her daugher, while the 
father licks her cunt; so we shall complete the family circle." 

Seeing that her Ladyship hesitated, he pounded on the table, with the butt 
of his pistol, and so terrified her that she jumped upon the locker at once, 
and putting one hand on her daughter's buttocks, she frigged with the other 
the upper parts of her cunt, the chink below being filled with her father's 
tongue. 

He next told Federico to stand on the locker at the other side, and present 
his prick to Blanche for a suck. She threw back her head in disgust, but the 
old gentleman said, "Suck it, Blanche; anything to satisfy them." 

She then bent her graceful neck and took the pirate's prick into her dainty 
mouth just as it was, and quickly relishing the taste rolled her tongue 
round its swelling head. 

Then Don Pedro mounted on the other side, and embracing what he called Lady 
Stanhope's splendid arse, managed after a few attempts to force his 
well-greased tool up into her entrails, as she stooped forward frigging her 
daughter's cunt. 

I then at a nod from him resumed my former place between the Governor's 
knees, sucking his prick and tickling his stones, while Carlo again entered 
my love regions from behind. 

The thought now occurred to me as I looked up what a remarkable tableaus we 
formed. I was struck with the subdued earnestness combined with most intense 
action that seemed to permeate each member of the group. Oh, for some 
artistic eye to discern and cunning hand to portray the scene of impassioned 
lust and most refined lechery: but there was no one beside the actors in 
that dimly lighted cabin to witness how that fine old English gentleman, 
impelled by relentless fate, relished the flavor of his daughter's cunt; 
while her own mother, driven by the same necessity, with active fingers 
drawing forth its bubbling sweets; she, herself, enjoying at the same time 
the embrace of a lusty pirate, whose prick was buried in her vitals just 
under her husband's nose, and how above his venerable head, his daughter 
received between her dainty lips the spending prick of another of the band; 
while his own organ of delight delivered its diminished stream, though with 
equal pleasure, into the mouth of a sympathizing friend. 

But this spending, as everybody knows, is rather exhausting work, therefore 
when the last throb was felt, and the last gush of melting love was poured 
forth, we gladly changed the tableau, and threw ourselves into various 
attitudes of repose. 

Meanwhile, I untied the weary hands of the old Governor and Don Pedro 
dispatched Carlo for a supply of the best liquor found in the captured ship. 

Here it may be well to pause and, in order to make what follows more 
intelligible, narrate the events which had previously occurred in other 
parts of the ship, as I learned them afterwards. 

As soon as the pirates had obtained complete possession of the ship after 
the brief struggle on deck, they bound securely every man of the crew and 
locked them into the forecastle. 

Sporio, as being only a servant, and because he might be of use in directing 
their search and providing refreshments, was left at large. He quickly 
recognized Carlo as an old and favorite messmate, and having taken him down 
into the hold under pretense of showing him where the Governor's plate chest 
was stowed away, he made himself known to him. 

His old friend was delighted to meet him again and said he never should have 
known him now that he had grown his beard. 

In the course of their hurried conversation, Carlo happened to remark that 
his present life was very distasteful to him. Sporio at once replied that 
now a grand opportunity of complete deliverance was presented such as might 
never occur again; that if he joined him in effecting the rescue of the 
Governor, he would be certain not only to obtain a free pardon, but also be 
very handsomely rewarded. By these and similar reasons, he induced him to 
promise his hearty cooperation, but on condition that the lives of the 
pirates should be spared. Sporio then explained his plan, which was to 
supply them freely with drugged spirits; and then, leaving them bound in 
their own boats to make all sail for Trinidad; he was able to do this, for 
he had charge of the Governor's medicine chest, in which were large 
quantities of laudanum, morphia, and other narcotics. He then gave him the 
message for me, and begged him to have a care that we receive no real 
injury. 

This all occurred in a very brief space of time and immediately before Carlo 
entered the after cabin with Don Pedro. In the meantime, the pirate crew 
pounced upon Zilla and the English maid; the latter, who resisted, was very 
severely mauled, dragged about, and really hurt; whereas Zilla, who both 
from necessity and inclination let them have their will of her, escaped 
comparatively unharmed. 

They stripped her, they felt her, they gazed at her turned up and turned 
down; they sucked her cunt, and they sucked her bottom; they fucked her 
before and they fucked her behind, above and below, one after the other; and 
sometimes three and four together; while she played with their pricks, 
petted their stones, and tickled their bottoms; she frigged them and sucked 
them until they one and all declared her to be the randiest and most 
gamesome little devil they had ever met. 

She certainly did display the most wonderful powers of endurance. She told 
me that after the twenty-fifth fuck she gave up counting, and that for more 
than two horns her hands, mouth or cunt was never without a prick. My 
belief, however, is that if a woman will only submit quietly and keep her 
temper and humor the men she can stand almost any amount of fucking without 
serious injury. 

All this time, Sporio had been most liberally supplying them with the 
strongest rum and other spirits, all well charged with narcotic drugs, and 
so, by degrees, from the effect of drinking and stroking, they one by one 
dropped off and fell into a dull and heavy slumber. 

Now let us return to the after cabin: Don Pedro, as we have seen, feeling 
not a little exhausted after his exertion, told Carlo to find out from the 
Governor's servant where he kept his master's store of spirits, and to bring 
in a good allowance of the best. 

Carlo obeyed with great readiness, and soon returned with Sporio, carrying a 
case of choice rum, "the finest old Tom," he said, and proceeded to draw the 
corks; while Sporio provided drinking vessels. As the latter set a cup 
before me, he whispered: "Don't drink, only pretend, to make them take the 
more." 

They pressed us to join, and we all sipped a little while we kept their 
glasses filled, for though I did not know the reason, I saw that both Carlo 
and Sporio were trying to force drink on them. But indeed they did not 
require much forcing, and very quickly the drugs began to take effect; they 
nodded their heads, and soon fell into a heavy stupid sleep. 

Now came the time for action; their arms were carefully removed; and then 
Don Pedro and Federico were gagged and tied up in the strongest manner, 
while we poor women, trembling with eagerness and excitement, were joyfully 
putting on our clothes after having been stripped for the past two hours. 

Then Sporio and Carlo went to look after the other pirates; they found that 
all between decks were asleep, and that Zilla had cautiously put away all 
their weapons, but there was still the watch on deck and also a couple of 
men in each of the boats. They had all taken a share, however, with the 
exception of one man who refused to take any in the most determined manner. 
He said he had killed a comrade in a drunken fit, and though acquitted by 
his fellows he had sworn to his patron saint not to touch spirits for a 
year. 

Zilla was in despair, but Sporio suggested to bring him a cup of coffee well 
dosed with morphia. 

She lost no time, and was quickly at his side putting forth all her 
wheedling powers; she wanted to be with him, she said, and had brought him 
the cup of coffee as a mark of her special favor. Who could resist her? The 
coffee was drunk, and the certain effect speedily followed. 

So with respect to all the others, in turn they each succumbed to the 
influence of the potent drug; then having been securely bound they were 
lowered into their boats and laid along under the thwarts, without weapons, 
and with only two oars for each boat, lest they might afterwards pursue the 
ship. Then they were cut adrift and left to their own resources. Our own men 
had, of course, been released as soon as it was possible to do so with 
safety, and they now, under the direction of Sporio, bent every available 
sail, and soon left the pirates far astern. 

Sporio, with the consent of all, assumed the command of the ship, with Carlo 
as his mate, and steered for Trinidad. He was now the hero of the day. The 
Governor was profuse in his thanks, and we all hailed him as our deliverer, 
and lauded his coolness and his skill. 

But poor Lady Stanhope was taken very ill. She had long suffered from heart 
disease, and the excitement and terror of that night proved too much for 
her, and notwithstanding that her daughter and I attended her most 
assiduously, aided by Sporio's medical resources, she passed away, and the 
next day her remains were solemnly committed to the deep. 

This sad event threw Blanche and me more together and cemented our newly 
formed friendship. The old Governor, too, in spite of his sorrow seemed 
relieved, and joined his daughter in requesting me to make their house my 
home during my stay on the island. He said he would write to my father to 
allow me to remain with him as companion to his daughter, and that he would 
look after my education himself. 

His invitation was acceptable to me for many reasons, and I gladly consented 
to stay at the Government House until a reply had been received from my 
father. 

We saw no more pirates, and after a quick and pleasant sail cast anchor at 
Port of Spain and, thankful for our marvelous escapes, we passengers gladly 
prepared to enjoy once again the comfort and security of our freedom. 


THE END
